A discourse concerning the inventions of men in the worship of God by William Lord Bishop of Derry ...
         King, William, 1650-1729.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 270 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 97 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47436
         Wing K528
         ESTC R9667
         11906607
         ocm 11906607
         50703
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47436)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50703)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 816:30)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse concerning the inventions of men in the worship of God by William Lord Bishop of Derry ...
             King, William, 1650-1729.
          
           [4], 188 p.
           
             Printed for the author, by Andrew Crook ...,
             Dublin :
             1694.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Errata at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Liturgy.
           Public worship -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           CONCERNING
           The
           Inventions
           of
           Men
           IN
           THE
           WORSHIP
           OF
           GOD.
           By
           WILLIAM
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           DERRY
           .
           Printed
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           his
           Diocess
        
         
           DVBLIN
           :
           Printed
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           
             Andrew
             Crook
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           Their
           Most
           Sacred
           Majesties
           .
           MDCXCIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           several
           Chapters
           and
           Sections
           .
        
         
           
             
               Introduction
               .
            
             COntaining
             a
             brief
             Description
             of
             the
             Inward
             and
             Outward
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Rules
             for
             Examining
             the
             ordinary
             parts
             of
             Outward
             Publick
             Worship
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
               Of
               Praises
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                
                 What
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 prescribe
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 
                   page
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 Praising
                 God
                 publickly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prescribed
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   page
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                
                 The
                 Dissenters
                 manner
                 of
                 praising
                 God
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 
                   page
                   18
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
               Of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                
                 What
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 prescribe
                 concerning
                 Prayer
                 .
                 
                   page
                   25
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                
                 The
                 Rules
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   41
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   43
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
               Of
               Hearing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                
                 What
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 prescribe
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 
                   page
                   68
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 Reading
                 and
                 
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   page
                   77
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 .
                 
                   page
                   81
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
               Of
               Bodily
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                
                 What
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 prescribe
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 
                   page
                   104
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 Bodily
                 Worship
                 .
                 
                   page
                   114
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 .
                 
                   page
                   117
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                
                 What
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 prescribe
                 concerning
                 the
                 frequency
                 of
                 Celebrating
                 it
                 .
                 
                   page
                   145
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 frequent
                 Communions
                 .
                 
                   page
                   155
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 .
                 
                   page
                   159
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Conclusion
               ,
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Conforming
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
                 
                   Derry
                   .
                   page
                   164
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Diocess
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   170
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Conforming
                 Laity
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   page
                   179
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Laity
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   page
                   181
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         DISCOURSE
         CONCERNING
         The
         Inventions
         of
         Men
         IN
         The
         VVorship
         of
         GOD
         ,
      
       
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Blessed
           Saviour
           has
           Taught
           us
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Ways
           of
           Worshiping
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           great
           a
           Mixture
           of
           
             Human
             Invention
          
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Vain
           and
           Unacceptable
           to
           Him
           ,
           Mark
           VII
           .
           7
           .
           
             In
             vain
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             do
             they
             Worship
             Me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men.
          
           This
           obligeth
           every
           Man
           who
           has
           a
           Concern
           for
           his
           Soul
           ,
           to
           examine
           carefully
           the
           Worship
           
           he
           offers
           to
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           such
           as
           God
           has
           Instituted
           ;
           lest
           his
           Service
           should
           be
           Rejected
           with
           that
           Censure
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Who
             has
             required
             this
             at
             your
             Hands
          
           ?
           But
           more
           especially
           it
           concerns
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Direction
           of
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           careful
           in
           Examining
           this
           Matter
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           satisfy
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           People
           's
           Committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Worship
           which
           they
           practice
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           recommend
           to
           Others
           .
        
         
           II.
           It
           has
           pleased
           God
           in
           his
           Providence
           to
           make
           Me
           an
           Overseer
           over
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Flock
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           my
           Duty
           to
           use
           my
           Endeavours
           to
           Instruct
           Those
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           my
           Charge
           ,
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           He
           has
           prescribed
           ;
           and
           to
           warn
           such
           as
           I
           conceive
           to
           swerve
           from
           them
           ,
           of
           their
           Mistakes
           .
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           of
           Use
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           those
           that
           joyn
           with
           Me
           in
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           find
           on
           Examination
           ,
           That
           what
           they
           there
           practice
           ,
           is
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Institution
           :
           And
           as
           to
           those
           that
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           persuade
           my self
           that
           an
           Admonition
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           can
           give
           them
           no
           just
           Offence
           ,
           but
           rather
           be
           of
           Use
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           by
           obliging
           
           them
           to
           Examine
           and
           Revise
           their
           Ways
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           correct
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           if
           from
           what
           I
           offer
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           reason
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           III.
           In
           Order
           to
           help
           those
           concerned
           to
           make
           a
           true
           and
           impartial
           Judgment
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           That
           it
           
             belongs
             only
             to
             God
             to
             give
             Rules
             how
             He
             will
             be
             Worshiped
             .
          
           This
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           be
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           since
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Truth
           ,
           naturally
           implanted
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           Universally
           acknowledged
           in
           all
           times
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           for
           a
           Truth
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             contain
             the
             Revelations
             of
             God's
             Will
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           From
           these
           two
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           That
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           keep
           as
           close
           as
           we
           can
           to
           those
           Directions
           which
           God
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           afford
           us
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           without
           adding
           to
           ,
           omitting
           ,
           or
           altering
           any
           thing
           that
           He
           has
           there
           laid
           down
           .
           For
           since
           God
           has
           vouchsafed
           us
           a
           certain
           Direction
           for
           his
           Worship
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           all
           ways
           of
           Worship
           are
           displeasing
           to
           Him
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           expresly
           contained
           ,
           or
           warranted
           by
           Examples
           of
           Holy
           Men
           mentioned
           therein
           .
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           We
           must
           observe
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           either
           Inward
           or
           Outward
           ;
           The
           Inward
           
           Worship
           of
           God
           consists
           in
           the
           inward
           Homage
           and
           Subjection
           of
           our
           Minds
           to
           Him.
           The
           Outward
           consists
           of
           such
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           as
           serve
           to
           express
           this
           inward
           Subjection
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           or
           that
           promote
           ,
           increase
           ,
           or
           contribute
           towards
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           Vocal
           Prayer
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Outward
           Worship
           ,
           because
           it
           expresses
           the
           inward
           Dependance
           of
           our
           Souls
           on
           God
           :
           Thus
           reading
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           therein
           we
           acknowledge
           our
           Subjection
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           use
           it
           as
           a
           means
           to
           promote
           and
           increase
           this
           Subjection
           :
           Thus
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Worship
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           we
           not
           only
           express
           our
           Dependance
           on
           God
           for
           his
           Grace
           ,
           but
           likewise
           oblige
           and
           bind
           our selves
           to
           serve
           Him
           :
           And
           the
           same
           holds
           in
           all
           Outward
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           .
        
         
           5
           thly
           ,
           We
           must
           remember
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           in
           these
           Outward
           Acts
           that
           we
           are
           more
           immediately
           concerned
           as
           Publick
           Worshipers
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           know
           the
           Inward
           Worship
           which
           Men
           pay
           to
           God
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           us
           by
           these
           Outward
           Acts
           ;
           And
           generally
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           mean
           this
           Outward
           ;
           and
           concerning
           it
           are
           the
           great
           Disputes
           and
           Differences
           among
           us
           ;
           all
           of
           us
           being
           agreed
           as
           to
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           sort
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           IV.
           Having
           premised
           these
           few
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           granted
           by
           all
           ;
           I
           shall
           proceed
           directly
           to
           my
           proposed
           Undertaking
           ;
           and
           shall
           with
           the
           greatest
           Fairness
           and
           Impartiallity
           I
           can
           ,
           Examine
           and
           Compare
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           directed
           and
           warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           that
           which
           is
           prescribed
           and
           practis'd
           by
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           with
           that
           which
           is
           practis'd
           by
           such
           as
           differ
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           V.
           Now
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           ordinary
           Service
           of
           God
           as
           prescribed
           and
           practic'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           main
           substantial
           parts
           of
           it
           to
           be
           these
           five
           :
           vizt
           .
           
             
               Praises
               .
            
             
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               Hearing
               .
            
             
               
                 Bodily
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Method
           I
           shall
           take
           in
           Discoursing
           of
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           shall
           be
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           shew
           what
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           direct
           concerning
           them
           particularly
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           those
           Directions
           and
           Examples
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Practice
           of
           Protestant-Dissenters
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Of
           Praises
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             FIrst
             then
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Praises
             of
             God.
             The
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testaments
             require
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Psalms
             in
             offering
             up
             Praises
             to
             God.
             We
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             2
             Chron.
             xxix
             .
             30
             .
             )
             
               Hezekiah
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Levites
               to
               sing
               praises
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               the
               words
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               of
               Asaph
               ,
               and
               they
               sang
               with
               gladness
               .
            
             This
             Command
             of
             Hezekiah
             proceeded
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             approved
             by
             him
             :
             The
             same
             way
             of
             praising
             God
             continued
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             till
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             :
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             we
             have
             yet
             a
             more
             positive
             Command
             for
             the
             use
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Ephes.
             v.
             19
             .
             
               Speaking
               to
               your selves
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               .
            
             And
             Col.
             iii.
             16
             .
             
               Let
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               in
               all
               Wisdom
               ,
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               ;
               singing
               and
               making
               melody
               
               with
               grace
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             I
             think
             there
             is
             no
             room
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             has
             left
             for
             this
             purpose
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             II.
             Tho'
             the
             Scriptures
             recommend
             to
             us
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             cases
             they
             allow
             us
             to
             say
             them
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             on
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             seem
             to
             require
             us
             to
             do
             so
             (
             such
             as
             Psal.
             cxviii
             .
             2
             .
             
               Let
               Israel
               now
            
             say
             
               that
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               let
               the
               House
               of
               Aaron
               now
            
             say
             ,
             
               and
               let
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               now
            
             say
             ,
             &c.
             )
             because
             these
             Expressions
             being
             Poetical
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             interpreted
             as
             to
             mean
             singing
             ,
             tho'
             there
             is
             no
             Necessity
             of
             restraining
             the
             general
             Command
             of
             Saying
             or
             Speaking
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             to
             Singing
             only
             .
             We
             find
             in
             Scripture
             several
             Sacred
             Hymns
             ,
             particularly
             of
             Hannah
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             Zacharias
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             Rev.
             vii
             .
             12
             .
             &
             xi
             .
             17
             .
             )
             which
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             Said
             by
             them
             respectively
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Story
             do
             not
             make
             it
             probable
             that
             they
             were
             sung
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             reasonably
             infer
             ,
             That
             where
             People
             can
             sing
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             God's
             Command
             :
             But
             where
             through
             any
             defect
             of
             Nature
             or
             Art
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Sing
             Decently
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             dispensed
             with
             Saying
             .
             Only
             People
             
             ought
             not
             by
             this
             Indulgence
             to
             be
             encouraged
             to
             neglect
             singing
             altogether
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             require
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             by
             a
             little
             pains
             or
             industry
             they
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             Art
             of
             decently
             performing
             it
             in
             his
             Service
             .
          
           
             III.
             'T
             is
             certain
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             recommendeth
             to
             us
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             
               in
               Prose
            
             ,
             for
             our
             praising
             God.
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Songs
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             or
             Simeon
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             all
             in
             Prose
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             the
             Songs
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             represented
             singing
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             particularly
             Chap.
             v.
             9
             .
             &
             Chap.
             xv
             .
             3
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Psalms
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             are
             Poetical
             ,
             but
             the
             Poetry
             of
             them
             consists
             rather
             in
             the
             Style
             and
             manner
             of
             Expression
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             certain
             Measures
             or
             Verses
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             have
             searched
             most
             narrowly
             into
             them
             have
             yet
             been
             able
             to
             discover
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             satisfy
             an
             indifferent
             Reader
             .
             But
             whatever
             Poetry
             there
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             find
             by
             any
             of
             the
             antient
             Translations
             which
             were
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Ages
             immediately
             following
             ,
             that
             they
             or
             the
             first
             Christians
             did
             sing
             any
             thing
             in
             Verse
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             they
             sung
             Hymns
             in
             Prose
             :
             So
             that
             we
             have
             no
             certain
             Scriptural
             Warrant
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             Verse
             or
             Meetre
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Perhaps
             some
             may
             fancy
             that
             Verse
             or
             Measure
             was
             not
             in
             use
             in
             those
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             sung
             their
             Songs
             in
             Prose
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             Mistake
             ;
             Poetry
             and
             Verses
             were
             then
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Psalms
             were
             translated
             ,
             in
             great
             request
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             highest
             perfection
             ,
             when
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             penned
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             Example
             therein
             of
             their
             Use
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             very
             manifest
             that
             this
             proceeded
             from
             Choice
             ,
             not
             Necessity
             :
             For
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             thought
             Verse
             necessary
             for
             Divine
             Psalms
             ,
             we
             may
             presume
             he
             would
             have
             inspired
             some
             of
             the
             holy
             Men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
             were
             so
             common
             ,
             either
             to
             Translate
             the
             Psalms
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Verse
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             Compose
             some
             of
             the
             other
             Hymns
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             after
             that
             way
             :
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             having
             been
             done
             ,
             't
             is
             at
             least
             a
             presumption
             that
             we
             may
             praise
             God
             as
             acceptably
             in
             Prose
             as
             in
             Verse
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             inspired
             ,
             generally
             wrote
             their
             Prophecies
             and
             their
             Hymns
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             in
             Verse
             :
             We
             know
             not
             but
             this
             may
             be
             one
             Reason
             why
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             thought
             fit
             that
             such
             as
             were
             inspired
             by
             Him
             should
             decline
             that
             
             way
             of
             Recording
             their
             Prophecies
             or
             Praises
             .
          
           
             IV.
             As
             the
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             us
             the
             Use
             of
             Psalms
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             encourage
             us
             to
             offer
             those
             Praises
             by
             way
             of
             Responses
             ,
             or
             Answering
             :
             For
             this
             we
             have
             the
             best
             Examples
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             ,
             even
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             :
             So
             Isa.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
             
               And
               one
               cried
               unto
               another
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             And
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             through
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             constantly
             represented
             praising
             God
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             So
             Chap.
             vii
             .
             9
             .
             where
             
               The
               Multitude
            
             ,
             that
             represent
             the
             People
             ,
             
               cried
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
            
             (
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             
               Salvation
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               which
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb.
            
             And
             then
             ,
             
               The
               Angels
            
             and
             Elders
             ,
             who
             represent
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             perform
             their
             part
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             saying
             ,
             
               Amen
               ;
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Might
               ,
               be
               unto
               our
               God.
               
            
          
           
             They
             are
             represented
             the
             same
             way
             answering
             one
             another
             ,
             Chap.
             xix
             .
             1
             .
             
               I
               heard
               a
               great
               voice
               of
               much
               People
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               Alleluia
            
             ;
             this
             they
             repeat
             (
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             then
             the
             
               Twenty
               four
               Elders
            
             (
             representing
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             )
             answer
             (
             vers
             .
             4.
             )
             
               Amen
               ,
               Alleluia
            
             .
             Then
             (
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             
               a
               Voice
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Praise
               our
               God.
            
             Upon
             which
             (
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             the
             People
             resume
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             answer
             ,
             
               Alleluia
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               Omnipotent
               Reigns
               .
            
             I
             
             make
             no
             question
             but
             this
             is
             taken
             by
             Allusion
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Church's
             Praising
             God
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             St.
             Paul's
             Command
             ,
             of
             
               Teaching
               and
               Admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
            
             ;
             which
             supposes
             every
             one
             to
             have
             share
             in
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             turns
             ,
             or
             by
             bearing
             a
             part
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observable
             that
             the
             Psalms
             contain
             many
             excellent
             Instructions
             and
             Exhortations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Praises
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             recommends
             them
             to
             Christians
             for
             their
             mutual
             Instruction
             and
             Admonition
             .
             It
             was
             common
             therefore
             for
             one
             to
             sing
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             hearken
             for
             their
             Instruction
             and
             Edification
             ,
             as
             appears
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             31
             .
             
               For
               ye
               may
               all
               prophesie
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               learn
               and
               be
               comforted
               :
               Prophesying
            
             here
             (
             as
             we
             may
             find
             from
             the
             26th
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             )
             includes
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Doctrines
               ,
               Tongues
               ,
               Revelations
               and
               Interpretations
            
             ;
             and
             the
             praising
             God
             
               one
               by
               one
            
             ,
             or
             by
             turns
             ,
             amounts
             to
             praising
             Him
             by
             way
             of
             Responses
             or
             Answering
             ;
             and
             tho'
             these
             Prophets
             were
             inspired
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             acted
             in
             this
             according
             to
             the
             settled
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Vers.
             33.
             
             
               As
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             these
             inspired
             Prophets
             thus
             praising
             God
             
               one
               by
               one
            
             ,
             is
             an
             unquestionable
             Precedent
             that
             God
             approves
             this
             way
             in
             his
             Praises
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Way
             of
             praising
             God
             by
             Answering
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             Antient
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             thus
             Miriam
             praised
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             xv
             .
             21
             .
             And
             Miriam
             ,
             answered
             them
             ,
             
               Sing
               ye
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               He
               hath
               Triumphed
               gloriously
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             last
             Song
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             is
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             Rev.
             xix
             .
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             I
             reckon
             the
             songs
             with
             which
             the
             Women
             of
             Israel
             received
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             xviii
             .
             7
             .
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             That
             
               they
               answered
               one
               another
            
             :
             And
             Chap.
             xxi
             .
             11
             .
             
               Did
               they
               not
               sing
               one
               to
               another
               ?
            
             &c.
             But
             whether
             these
             songs
             were
             Religious
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Frame
             and
             Composition
             of
             some
             Psalms
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             plainly
             discover
             that
             they
             were
             designed
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             parts
             ;
             and
             as
             much
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             best
             Commentators
             :
             Such
             are
             the
             xxiv
             .
             and
             cxviii
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             neither
             prescribes
             Psalms
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             Singers
             ,
             nor
             the
             way
             of
             Singing
             :
             These
             all
             therefore
             are
             parts
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             and
             indeed
             antienter
             than
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Exod.
             xv
             .
             What
             therefore
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             concerning
             these
             ,
             is
             either
             from
             the
             immediate
             Prescriptions
             and
             Revelations
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             
             Law.
             And
             't
             is
             obvious
             that
             Natural
             Necessity
             will
             teach
             any
             considering
             Man
             this
             way
             of
             alternate
             singing
             or
             Answering
             in
             parts
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Songs
             be
             long
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             ,
             no
             one
             Mans
             Voice
             can
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             recommend
             to
             us
             the
             use
             of
             Instruments
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Psalmist
             frequently
             uses
             and
             recommends
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             is
             concluded
             with
             this
             advice
             ,
             Psal.
             cl
             .
             3
             .
             
               Praise
               him
               with
               Timbrel
               ,
               praise
               him
               with
               stringed
               Instruments
               and
               Organs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             Religious
             persons
             were
             taught
             to
             praise
             God
             before
             the
             
               Law.
               Ex.
            
             xv
             .
             20
             .
             And
             Miriam
             
               the
               Prophetess
               the
               sister
               of
            
             Aaron
             ,
             
               took
               a
               Timbrel
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Women
               went
               after
               with
               Timbrels
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heaven
             are
             represented
             praising
             God.
             Rev.
             v.
             8
             .
             and
             xiv
             .
             2
             .
             The
             Writers
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             recommend
             to
             us
             the
             Psalms
             which
             were
             the
             Hymns
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             command
             us
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             observable
             that
             the
             word
             we
             render
             
               Sing
               ,
               Jam.
            
             v.
             13
             .
             originally
             implies
             
               singing
               with
               an
               Instrument
            
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             had
             not
             approved
             the
             Jewish
             way
             of
             singing
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             with
             Instruments
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             used
             a
             word
             that
             imported
             it
             ;
             nay
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             they
             would
             have
             cautioned
             us
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             use
             of
             Instruments
             (
             as
             I
             have
             
             shewed
             before
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Miriam
             )
             being
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             but
             antecedent
             to
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             cease
             without
             some
             Command
             or
             Precept
             condemning
             it
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             requires
             that
             we
             understand
             the
             praises
             we
             sing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             warrants
             our
             Translating
             them
             into
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Duty
             therefore
             incumbent
             on
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             Psalms
             to
             be
             Translated
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             people
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             expect
             the
             Assistance
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             when
             they
             attempt
             it
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Command
             .
             But
             if
             through
             Human
             Frailty
             ,
             any
             mistake
             ,
             not
             contray
             to
             Faith
             ,
             should
             creep
             in
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             Exception
             against
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Translation
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             such
             Mistakes
             both
             in
             the
             
               Syriac
               ,
               Greek
            
             and
             Latin
             Translations
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             of
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             were
             used
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Directions
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             praises
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             we
             find
             them
             offer'd
             to
             Him
             by
             his
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Praising
             God
             Publickly
             ,
             which
             is
             prescribed
             and
             practised
             by
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             NOw
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             offering
             Praises
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             praise
             ,
             glorify
             and
             confess
             to
             God
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Psalms
             of
             his
             own
             Appointment
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             such
             Hymns
             as
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             New
             :
             And
             to
             these
             there
             are
             added
             such
             other
             Hymns
             ,
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             and
             by
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             general
             Directions
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             is
             more
             explicitly
             revealed
             to
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             to
             those
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             Therefore
             our
             Church
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             require
             us
             with
             every
             Psalm
             and
             Hymn
             to
             intermix
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
            
             :
             To
             signify
             that
             we
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             God
             was
             worshiped
             by
             them
             as
             by
             us
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             that
             is
             glorified
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             having
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             now
             :
             So
             that
             our
             ascribing
             this
             glory
             expresly
             to
             the
             
             Three
             Persons
             in
             whose
             Name
             we
             are
             Baptised
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taxed
             as
             any
             real
             Addition
             to
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             used
             as
             a
             necessary
             Expedient
             to
             turn
             the
             
               Jewish
               Psalms
            
             into
             
               Christian
               Hymns
            
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ;
             which
             practice
             I
             presume
             can
             give
             cause
             of
             Exception
             to
             none
             but
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Church
             Orders
             these
             Psalms
             to
             be
             either
             Sung
             or
             Said
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             are
             able
             to
             offer
             them
             ;
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             lay
             a
             greater
             restraint
             on
             them
             than
             the
             Scripture
             has
             done
             :
             In
             which
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             )
             we
             have
             Examples
             for
             both
             these
             ways
             of
             praising
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             proposed
             to
             us
             in
             Prose
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             alteration
             from
             the
             Original
             than
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             intelligible
             in
             our
             Language
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             people
             are
             allowed
             to
             bear
             their
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             sing
             or
             say
             them
             by
             way
             of
             Answering
             :
             This
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Examples
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             imposed
             ,
             except
             in
             very
             few
             Cases
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             Church
             permitteth
             the
             Use
             of
             some
             grave
             Musical
             Instruments
             to
             regulate
             the
             Voices
             of
             those
             that
             sing
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             Affections
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Natural
             Effects
             of
             Musick
             ,
             and
             seem
             more
             requisite
             in
             Northern
             
             Countreys
             ,
             where
             generally
             peoples
             Voices
             are
             more
             harsh
             and
             untuneable
             than
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             imposed
             in
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             Rule
             of
             our
             Church
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             at
             the
             peoples
             Choice
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             use
             the
             help
             of
             these
             Instruments
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             then
             is
             the
             care
             our
             Church
             has
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             publick
             performance
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             bring
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             sense
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Mercies
             towards
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             joyn
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             part
             and
             duty
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             that
             God's
             praises
             thus
             celebrated
             ,
             are
             not
             according
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             Him
             ?
             I
             think
             it
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             Rule
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             God's
             Worship
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             no
             more
             necessary
             therefore
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             earnestness
             ,
             to
             beseech
             you
             who
             are
             of
             our
             Communion
             to
             consider
             how
             great
             and
             important
             a
             part
             these
             praises
             are
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             your selves
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             holy
             zeal
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             never
             come
             nearer
             the
             Imployment
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             then
             when
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Mouths
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             praises
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Dissenters
             manner
             of
             Praising
             God
             in
             Publick
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             as
             to
             you
             my
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             dissent
             from
             this
             Worship
             of
             ours
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             with
             all
             calmness
             to
             examine
             how
             you
             perform
             this
             great
             work
             of
             Praising
             God
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             compare
             your
             own
             practice
             in
             your
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             with
             what
             you
             find
             in
             your
             Bibles
             concerning
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             I.
             Your
             Directory
             determines
             it
             to
             be
             
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               to
               praise
               God
               publickly
               ,
               by
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               together
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               in
               singing
               Psalms
               the
               voice
               is
               to
               be
               tuneable
               and
               gravely
               ordered
               ,
            
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               convenient
               that
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               fit
               person
               appointed
               by
               him
               and
               the
               other
               ruling
               Officers
               ,
               do
               read
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               line
               by
               line
               ,
               before
               the
               singing
               thereof
            
             ;
             and
             your
             common
             practice
             is
             to
             sing
             two
             or
             three
             verses
             of
             a
             Psalm
             in
             Meetre
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Clerk
             ,
             first
             reading
             each
             line
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             singing
             it
             after
             .
          
           
             II.
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             make
             any
             observations
             on
             these
             Rules
             and
             Practice
             ,
             to
             prevent
             mistakes
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             I
             do
             not
             condemn
             the
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             in
             Meetre
             as
             unlawful
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             praise
             God
             in
             Prose
             ,
             and
             that
             Meetre
             and
             Rhyme
             are
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             purely
             of
             Human
             Invention
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             that
             if
             we
             take
             the
             Psalms
             (
             as
             We
             use
             them
             )
             in
             Prose
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             Exalted
             piece
             of
             Poetry
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             better
             fitted
             to
             raise
             in
             serious
             and
             well
             disposed
             people
             the
             most
             devout
             Affections
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             them
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             used
             in
             Rhime
             ,
             the
             Force
             ,
             the
             Vigour
             ,
             the
             Loftiness
             which
             are
             so
             Extraordinary
             in
             the
             Prose
             Translation
             ,
             are
             almost
             intirely
             lost
             in
             the
             Verse
             ,
             and
             tho'
             several
             have
             attempted
             to
             Translate
             them
             into
             English
             Verse
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             any
             one
             has
             done
             Justice
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             hardly
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             Having
             premised
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             intreat
             you
             to
             consider
             impartially
             with
             me
             how
             far
             this
             your
             practice
             agrees
             with
             the
             Scripture
             Rule
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             Scriptures
             command
             us
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             the
             first
             Christians
             used
             whole
             Psalms
             at
             a
             time
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             joyned
             together
             in
             singing
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Disciples
             did
             ,
             Matt.
             xxvi
             .
             30
             .
             Sometimes
             one
             only
             sung
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             attended
             
             for
             their
             Edification
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             But
             the
             aforesaid
             method
             of
             singing
             the
             Meetre
             Psalms
             takes
             up
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             whole
             Psalms
             after
             that
             manner
             .
             But
             if
             we
             use
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Prose
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             the
             Experience
             of
             Good
             Men
             doth
             testify
             that
             we
             may
             easily
             pass
             through
             them
             in
             a
             month
             ,
             with
             seriousness
             and
             attention
             ,
             whether
             we
             sing
             or
             read
             them
             .
             And
             to
             well
             disposed
             minds
             no
             part
             of
             God's
             Service
             is
             more
             agreeable
             or
             edifying
             :
             whereas
             some
             years
             would
             not
             serve
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             use
             the
             new
             invented
             way
             of
             singing
             a
             few
             verses
             .
             And
             I
             question
             whether
             all
             of
             them
             were
             ever
             yet
             sung
             through
             in
             one
             Meeting
             place
             ,
             perhaps
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             was
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             ,
             when
             thus
             used
             ,
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             Reproof
             ,
             Correction
             ,
             Instruction
             and
             Comfort
             .
             Which
             plainly
             proves
             that
             the
             singing
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Meetre
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             Way
             of
             Using
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             me
             mind
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             Usurpation
             ,
             Dr.
             Manton
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             considerable
             Reputation
             among
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             observes
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             
               James
               ,
               Chap.
            
             v.
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             That
             several
             scrupled
             
             singing
             Psalms
             at
             all
             ;
             others
             objected
             against
             singing
             them
             in
             verse
             ;
             this
             he
             calleth
             
               a
               va●n
               cavil
            
             ,
             yet
             proposeth
             ,
             
               if
               the
               scruple
               continueth
            
             ,
             that
             
               such
               may
               Sing
               the
               Reading
               Psalms
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               Cathedrals
               ,
            
             and
             vouches
             St.
             Austin
             and
             Athanasius
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             confession
             from
             this
             considerable
             Person
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             of
             singing
             is
             less
             lyable
             to
             exception
             ,
             then
             yours
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             know
             it
             is
             alledged
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Verse
             for
             singing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             them
             in
             Prose
             for
             Reading
             .
             But
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             sung
             their
             Hymns
             in
             prose
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             vary
             from
             these
             Precedents
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Command
             to
             Translate
             them
             (
             which
             supposes
             into
             prose
             ,
             because
             the
             Original
             is
             so
             )
             but
             none
             to
             turn
             them
             into
             Meetre
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             requires
             Paraphrasing
             ,
             Changing
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             sometimes
             adding
             and
             leaving
             out
             words
             ;
             And
             on
             that
             account
             seems
             to
             give
             Human
             Wit
             too
             great
             a
             Liberty
             of
             treating
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             Men
             please
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Psalms
             so
             ordered
             partake
             of
             Human
             Frailty
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             equal
             to
             the
             best
             meer
             Human
             Composures
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             use
             such
             Psalms
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             them
             as
             Human
             Composures
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             
             God's
             Word
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             are
             used
             by
             our
             people
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             not
             as
             any
             main
             substantial
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             voluntary
             entertainment
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             a
             refreshment
             to
             the
             people
             between
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Service
             ;
             much
             less
             are
             they
             allowed
             by
             us
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             appointed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             singing
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Meetre
             ,
             at
             present
             in
             use
             ,
             both
             with
             you
             and
             us
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Minister
             or
             Clerks
             reading
             a
             line
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             singing
             it
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             interruption
             to
             the
             Musick
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             by
             breaking
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             very
             inconvenient
             ,
             and
             is
             likewise
             a
             late
             invention
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             never
             used
             by
             any
             Foreign
             Church
             ,
             either
             Popish
             or
             Reformed
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             has
             been
             taken
             up
             to
             supply
             the
             negligence
             and
             laziness
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             now
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             get
             Psalms
             by
             heart
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             procure
             Books
             ,
             or
             learn
             to
             read
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Notwithstanding
             your
             Directory
             requires
             the
             voice
             in
             singing
             Psalms
             
               to
               be
               tuneable
               and
               gravely
            
             ordered
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             only
             refused
             the
             Use
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             a
             natural
             means
             to
             help
             the
             Voice
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             
             tuneable
             ,
             and
             are
             used
             by
             most
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             Europe
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             determined
             it
             to
             be
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             intreat
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             though
             perhaps
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             press
             the
             Use
             of
             Instruments
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             being
             used
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             entertained
             prejudices
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             affected
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             making
             them
             Unlawful
             ,
             is
             against
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             on
             that
             account
             a
             dangerous
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Encroachment
             on
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             same
             Superstition
             and
             Encroachment
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             forbear
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             singing
             or
             saying
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             by
             way
             of
             Responses
             or
             Answering
             (
             of
             which
             I
             have
             given
             such
             Noble
             Precedents
             out
             of
             Scripture
             )
             but
             even
             to
             determine
             it
             to
             be
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             would
             entreat
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             forasmuch
             as
             appears
             ,
             you
             have
             altogether
             laid
             aside
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Prose
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Scripture
             Hymns
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             
             God's
             
               immediate
               Appointment
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             which
             we
             have
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             are
             no
             where
             used
             by
             you
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             stead
             you
             have
             substituted
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             ,
             a
             few
             Verses
             of
             a
             
             Psalm
             of
             
               Human
               Composure
            
             ,
             without
             Scripture-Example
             or
             Precedent
             ,
             and
             sing
             them
             in
             a
             way
             that
             has
             nothing
             of
             Antient
             Practise
             ,
             much
             less
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             purely
             and
             immediately
             an
             
               Invention
               of
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Case
             then
             between
             our
             Church
             and
             you
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             think
             impartially
             stands
             thus
             :
             Our
             Church
             praises
             God
             every
             day
             with
             five
             or
             six
             Psalms
             ,
             besides
             other
             Hymns
             ,
             of
             
               His
               Own
               Appointment
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               His
               own
               Words
            
             and
             Method
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             deserted
             and
             condemned
             by
             you
             in
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             as
             
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             whereas
             you
             ,
             who
             only
             praise
             Him
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Psalm
             of
             a
             few
             Verses
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               Method
               of
               your
               own
               finding
               out
               ,
            
             perswade
             your selves
             that
             you
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             pure
             and
             unmixed
             from
             
               Human
               Invention
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             seriously
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             you
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             think
             what
             all
             unprejudiced
             Men
             will
             judge
             of
             it
             now
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             conclude
             what
             God
             will
             judge
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             If
             you
             in
             earnest
             lay
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             reflect
             on
             them
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my self
             that
             they
             will
             at
             least
             prevail
             with
             you
             to
             be
             modest
             in
             your
             Censures
             of
             us
             your
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             prevent
             your
             Judging
             ,
             much
             less
             Condemning
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             manner
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             as
             Unacceptable
             to
             Him.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             LEt
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Second
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Publick
             Meetings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             I
             observed
             was
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Supplication
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             Rules
             ,
             Directions
             ,
             and
             Examples
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               they
               direct
               us
               to
               offer
               up
               our
               Prayers
               in
               a
               set
               and
               prepared
            
             Form
             
               of
               Words
            
             .
             That
             we
             may
             more
             clearly
             judge
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             consider
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Prayer
             distinctly
             by
             themselves
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Confession
               ,
               Supplication
               ,
               Intercession
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Confession
             of
             our
             own
             Unworthiness
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             it
             ,
             is
             commonly
             looked
             on
             as
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             introduce
             our
             Supplications
             .
             Now
             in
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             shall
             find
             express
             Command
             
             to
             use
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Words
             in
             both
             these
             sorts
             of
             Confession
             .
             So
             Deuteron
             .
             xxvi
             .
             3
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               go
               unto
               the
               Priest
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               I
               profess
               this
               day
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               come
               unto
               the
               Countrey
               which
               the
               Lord
               sware
               unto
               our
               fore-Fathers
               to
               give
               us
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             Offerer
             was
             to
             make
             his
             Confession
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             5
             )
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               speak
               and
               say
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               A
               Syrian
               ready
               to
               perish
               was
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             Form
             of
             Confession
             of
             the
             person's
             Vnworthiness
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             
               profession
               of
               Obedience
            
             and
             dependance
             on
             Him
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             God
             Himself
             in
             set
             &
             prepared
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             appears
             from
             
             Solomon's
             prescribing
             a
             Form
             of
             Confession
             for
             the
             penitent
             Israelites
             ,
             1
             Kings
             viii
             .
             47
             .
             which
             words
             we
             find
             accordingly
             applied
             in
             Psal.
             cvi
             .
             6
             .
             and
             made
             part
             of
             a
             larger
             Form
             of
             Confession
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             their
             Captivity
             (
             as
             Solomon
             designed
             them
             )
             which
             appears
             from
             the
             47th
             Verse
             of
             the
             same
             Psalm
             (
             taken
             from
             the
             Form
             prescribed
             by
             David
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             xvi
             .
             35
             )
             And
             Daniel
             ,
             in
             his
             Form
             of
             Confession
             in
             Captivity
             ,
             (
             Chap.
             ix
             .
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             uses
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             Words
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             were
             not
             left
             Arbitrarily
             to
             Choice
             ,
             or
             Discretion
             ,
             tho'
             other
             Words
             might
             be
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             to
             enlarge
             or
             vary
             the
             Form.
             
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             Forms
             of
             Confession
             ,
             
             and
             were
             used
             and
             daily
             Repeated
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             :
             Psal.
             li.
             was
             the
             Form
             of
             
               Confession
               David
            
             prepared
             and
             us'd
             ,
             for
             his
             Murther
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             only
             used
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             directed
             it
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             Choire
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Publick
             Service
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             it
             .
             Psal.
             lxxviii
             .
             is
             a
             general
             Confession
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             setting
             forth
             at
             large
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Ingratitude
             ,
             Disobedience
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             as
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             set
             and
             prepared
             Form
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             their
             publick
             Service
             :
             All
             which
             shew
             us
             that
             Addresses
             to
             God
             in
             such
             Forms
             ,
             are
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             warrant
             to
             us
             that
             he
             approves
             that
             our
             Confession
             should
             be
             made
             to
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             Prayer
             is
             Supplication
             for
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Case
             we
             have
             likewise
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             for
             a
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             Deut.
             xxvi
             .
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Then
               thou
               shalt
               say
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               Look
               down
               from
               thy
               holy
               Habitation
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               bless
               thy
               people
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               us
               ,
               as
               thou
               swarest
               unto
               our
               Fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             Hos.
             xiv
             .
             2
             .
             
               Take
               with
               you
               words
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               Him
               ,
               Take
               away
               all
               Iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Moses
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             used
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Words
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             recommended
             it
             to
             be
             used
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             Psal.
             xc
             .
             which
             has
             this
             Title
             ,
             
             
               A
               Prayer
               of
               Moses
               the
               Man
               of
               God.
            
             When
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             used
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             be
             used
             by
             us
             in
             our
             Supplications
             ,
             such
             a
             set
             and
             prepared
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             but
             that
             manner
             of
             Address
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             Prayer
             is
             Intercession
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             others
             :
             Now
             Blessing
             is
             an
             eminent
             sort
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Words
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             likewise
             the
             Command
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             vi
             .
             23
             .
             
               On
               this
               wise
               ye
               shall
               bless
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               saying
               unto
               them
               ,
               The
               Lord
               bless
               thee
               and
               keep
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             we
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             but
             an
             earnest
             Intercession
             with
             God
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Form
             and
             Words
             prescribed
             by
             Himself
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             to
             be
             used
             by
             mean
             
               ignorant
               people
            
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             only
             now
             supposed
             
               by
               some
            
             to
             need
             the
             help
             of
             Forms
             )
             but
             by
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             :
             From
             which
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             That
             God
             approves
             that
             manner
             of
             Address
             in
             our
             Blessings
             and
             Intercessions
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             mean
             people
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             Prayer
             consisteth
             in
             Petitions
             for
             averting
             evil
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Deprecation
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             we
             have
             several
             Forms
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             Joel
             i.
             14
             .
             
               Gather
               the
               Elders
               and
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               into
               the
               House
               of
               
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Alas
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             have
             God's
             Commandment
             for
             another
             Form
             ,
             Joel
             ii
             .
             17
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               weep
               between
               the
               Porch
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               say
               ,
               Spare
               thy
               people
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               give
               not
               thine
               heritage
               to
               reproach
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             clearly
             follows
             ,
             that
             God
             approves
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Form
             in
             this
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             tho'
             commonly
             the
             most
             earnest
             and
             importunate
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             seems
             least
             to
             admit
             of
             being
             bounded
             by
             a
             Form
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Approbation
             and
             Commandment
             of
             God
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             tho'
             full
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             using
             the
             same
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             always
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
             Thus
             the
             Scriptures
             inform
             us
             concerning
             
               Moses
               ,
               Num.
            
             x.
             35
             .
             
               When
               the
               Ark
               set
               forward
            
             ,
             Moses
             
               said
               ,
               Rise
               up
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               Enemies
               be
               scattered
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               flee
               before
               thee
               .
               And
               when
               it
               rested
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Return
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               unto
               the
               many
               Thousands
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             God
             approves
             the
             use
             of
             one
             set
             constant
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             repeating
             them
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             I
             presume
             none
             will
             suspect
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             Words
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             
             that
             Moses
             confined
             himself
             to
             this
             Form.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             is
             a
             Collection
             of
             Prayers
             of
             all
             sorts
             :
             And
             there
             are
             few
             of
             them
             but
             what
             are
             most
             Excellent
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             expressed
             in
             such
             pathetick
             ,
             significant
             and
             moving
             words
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             furnishing
             us
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             equal
             by
             any
             of
             our
             own
             invention
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             this
             account
             they
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             as
             the
             constant
             Service
             and
             Liturgy
             performed
             in
             their
             Temple
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             I
             formerly
             quoted
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             xxix
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             III.
             But
             perhaps
             some
             may
             think
             these
             Commands
             and
             Examples
             of
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Warrant
             to
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             before
             the
             Spirit
             was
             poured
             out
             in
             so
             plentiful
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             examine
             the
             Commands
             and
             Examples
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             here
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             think
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             prayed
             by
             a
             Form
             ,
             for
             they
             joyned
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             which
             consisted
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             certain
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             constantly
             used
             in
             their
             daily
             Service
             ,
             as
             
             we
             learn
             from
             those
             that
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Worship
             at
             that
             *
             time
             .
             Now
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             being
             frequently
             present
             at
             their
             Service
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             they
             approved
             the
             manner
             of
             Addressing
             themselves
             to
             God
             in
             a
             set
             
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             our
             Saviour
             has
             put
             this
             matter
             out
             of
             all
             dispute
             with
             impartial
             Men
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             a
             Form
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             desired
             him
             
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               pray
               as
               John
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             For
             we
             find
             his
             way
             of
             Teaching
             them
             was
             not
             by
             directing
             them
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             impulses
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             immediate
             Inspiration
             from
             God
             of
             what
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             up
             to
             him
             ;
             We
             do
             not
             find
             him
             saying
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               pray
               ,
               speak
               what
               shall
               then
               come
               into
               your
               minds
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               in
               that
               hour
               ,
            
             without
             taking
             
               thought
               about
               what
               they
               should
               say
            
             ;
             as
             He
             did
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             
               brought
               before
               Governours
               and
               Kings
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               Mat.
            
             x.
             19
             .
             But
             in
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             prescribed
             them
             
               a
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             them
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             Luke
             xi
             .
             2
             .
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               When
               ye
               pray
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             is
             an
             express
             Command
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             to
             use
             these
             Words
             when
             they
             pray
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             A
             Command
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Form
             ,
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             express
             it
             in
             clearer
             terms
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             Religious
             Persons
             among
             the
             Jews
             offer'd
             up
             constantly
             prayers
             to
             God.
             We
             see
             it
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             lv
             .
             17
             .
             and
             in
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Chap.
            
             vi
             .
             10
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Saviour
             were
             not
             wanting
             in
             this
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             in
             skill
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             that
             other
             devout
             Persons
             of
             their
             time
             had
             their
             hours
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Acts
             iii.
             1
             .
             Therefore
             what
             they
             desired
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             teach
             them
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             pray
             
               as
               John
               also
               taught
               his
               Disciples
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             
               Form
               of
               Prayer
            
             proper
             to
             His
             Institution
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Moses
             and
             John
             had
             proper
             to
             theirs
             :
             Upon
             which
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             gave
             them
             the
             Lord's-Prayer
             ,
             as
             a
             summary
             of
             the
             main
             points
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             constant
             badge
             of
             their
             being
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               When
               ever
               you
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               your
               usual
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               Religious
               Custom
               has
               taught
               you
               ,
               as
               Jews
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               of
               John
               ,
               whether
               in
               Secret
               or
               Publick
               ,
               add
               this
               always
               to
               your
               other
               prayers
               ,
               for
               a
               continual
               Remembrance
               to
               you
               of
               those
               Duties
               ,
               Priviledges
               and
               Qualifications
               which
               belong
               to
               you
               as
               My
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               means
               of
               obtaining
               Grace
               from
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               to
               enable
               you
               to
               persevere
               in
               them
               .
            
             The
             Lords-Prayer
             is
             therefore
             
             a
             badge
             of
             Our
             Profession
             imposed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             by
             Us
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             accounted
             His
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Neither
             will
             saying
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             in
             other
             Words
             of
             our
             own
             Invention
             ,
             answer
             the
             intent
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             Since
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             sure
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Prayer
             is
             put
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             most
             apposite
             and
             comprehensive
             Words
             that
             are
             possible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wholly
             to
             lay
             them
             aside
             for
             others
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             decline
             the
             choice
             of
             Words
             that
             Christ
             has
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             substitute
             less
             apposite
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             express
             those
             Petitions
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             more
             particularly
             any
             thing
             is
             Commanded
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             the
             more
             confident
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             :
             since
             therefore
             we
             are
             particularly
             Commanded
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               to
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             whatever
             other
             prayers
             we
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             general
             we
             are
             Commanded
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             desires
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             offer
             this
             Prayer
             .
             These
             Commands
             agree
             very
             well
             together
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             one
             ought
             not
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             other
             :
             To
             lay
             aside
             the
             Prayer
             particularly
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             others
             of
             our
             own
             composing
             ,
             in
             pusuance
             of
             the
             general
             
             Command
             ,
             is
             too
             apparently
             to
             prefer
             our
             own
             Invention
             to
             
             God's
             Command
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             we
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             word
             our
             own
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             may
             forget
             some
             things
             ,
             we
             may
             mix
             our
             own
             frailties
             and
             weakness
             in
             our
             Petitions
             ;
             and
             this
             too
             often
             appears
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             wording
             of
             them
             :
             The
             way
             therefore
             to
             supply
             these
             defects
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             pardon
             for
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             is
             to
             use
             our
             Lords
             perfect
             Prayer
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Pattern
             for
             prayer
             ,
             
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             as
             a
             Form
             necessary
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             correct
             what
             may
             be
             amiss
             ,
             or
             defective
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             prayers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             who
             lay
             aside
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             ,
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             lay
             aside
             some
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             also
             ;
             particularly
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             Petition
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               Trespasses
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
            
             :
             For
             many
             who
             lay
             aside
             the
             
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             do
             neither
             in
             terms
             nor
             substance
             offer
             this
             Petition
             to
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             this
             the
             Condition
             of
             their
             pardon
             ,
             as
             Christ
             has
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             publickly
             dispute
             against
             the
             Form
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             :
             Tho'
             Christ
             ,
             who
             fore-saw
             the
             Objection
             which
             our
             Corruptions
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             make
             ,
             has
             Answered
             it
             ,
             and
             bound
             it
             upon
             us
             indispensibly
             as
             our
             Duty
             ,
             to
             ask
             Forgiveness
             on
             these
             and
             no
             other
             terms
             ,
             Matth.
             vi
             .
             15
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             
             such
             a
             Sentence
             had
             been
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Lord
             to
             be
             only
             repeated
             by
             Christians
             once
             or
             oftner
             every
             day
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             seemed
             but
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             that
             peculiar
             and
             indispensible
             Duty
             of
             their
             profession
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Ancients
             thought
             fit
             to
             reduce
             their
             Doctrine
             or
             Instructions
             into
             Proverbs
             ,
             or
             
               short
               Sentences
            
             to
             be
             got
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             kept
             continually
             in
             memory
             ,
             as
             of
             great
             influence
             for
             guiding
             Mens
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             ;
             and
             such
             Sentences
             must
             be
             of
             much
             greater
             influence
             ,
             when
             repeated
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             these
             in
             our
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             are
             required
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             This
             Prayer
             being
             given
             us
             as
             a
             Badge
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             a
             Summary
             of
             our
             Duty
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Form
               of
               Sound
               Words
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             lawful
             to
             alter
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             lay
             it
             aside
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             the
             same
             presumption
             and
             hazard
             to
             substitute
             other
             words
             instead
             of
             Christs
             ,
             in
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             always
             to
             use
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             as
             to
             change
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Creed
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             Battel
             to
             change
             the
             Word
             given
             by
             a
             General
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             retain
             onely
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             .
             From
             all
             which
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             has
             required
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             to
             be
             used
             by
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             difference
             we
             find
             in
             the
             
             Lord's
             Prayer
             
             as
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             in
             the
             Syriac
             or
             vulgar
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             writ
             their
             Gospels
             in
             Greek
             :
             Now
             in
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             word
             expresses
             both
             those
             different
             words
             which
             the
             Evangelists
             use
             in
             the
             same
             Petition
             ,
             as
             Debts
             and
             
               Trespasses
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             real
             ,
             but
             a
             seeming
             difference
             between
             them
             ;
             all
             the
             different
             Words
             being
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Original
             Language
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             .
          
           
             IV.
             As
             we
             have
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             for
             offering
             up
             our
             Prayers
             to
             Him
             ,
             in
             a
             set
             and
             prepared
             
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             the
             like
             Example
             for
             
               joyning
               Voices
            
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             in
             offering
             these
             Words
             .
             Generally
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             People
             joyn
             in
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             words
             of
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scriptures
             warrant
             also
             ,
             
               on
               some
               Occasions
            
             ,
             their
             joyning
             their
             Voices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thus
             we
             find
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             Judges
             xxi
             .
             2
             .
             
               And
               the
               people
               came
               to
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               abode
               there
               till
               even
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               their
               Voices
               ,
               and
               wept
               sore
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               why
               is
               this
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               Israel
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             (
             which
             are
             also
             Prayers
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             the
             people
             are
             generally
             allowed
             by
             all
             (
             as
             being
             fully
             
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             )
             to
             joyn
             their
             Voices
             .
             So
             Moses
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             sung
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             xv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             have
             an
             Eminent
             Example
             of
             this
             practise
             ,
             Acts
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             where
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             
               lift
               up
               their
               Voice
               to
               God
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Lord
               thou
               art
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             prayer
             was
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             was
             inspired
             together
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             think
             the
             same
             Thing
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             utter
             the
             same
             Words
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             it
             has
             attested
             the
             fitness
             and
             decency
             of
             a
             whole
             Congregation's
             pronouncing
             the
             same
             prayer
             together
             .
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             convenient
             that
             this
             should
             be
             some
             times
             practised
             in
             our
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             given
             us
             this
             Example
             .
             If
             the
             people
             were
             always
             to
             joyn
             in
             their
             hearts
             only
             with
             our
             publick
             prayers
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             so
             here
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             wou'd
             not
             have
             led
             them
             to
             do
             an
             indecent
             thing
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             unfit
             for
             
             God's
             Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             joyned
             also
             their
             Voices
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             Acts
             xvi
             .
             25
             .
             
               And
               at
               midnight
            
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             
               prayed
               ,
               and
               sung
               praises
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               prisoners
               heard
               them
            
             :
             I
             know
             it
             may
             be
             alledged
             ,
             That
             they
             sung
             their
             prayers
             which
             they
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             
             and
             on
             that
             account
             
               joyned
               their
               Voices
            
             ;
             I
             confess
             the
             Original
             favours
             this
             Inference
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             allowed
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               sung
            
             their
             prayers
             together
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             allowed
             that
             they
             might
             likewise
             say
             them
             together
             :
             For
             we
             find
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heaven
             offering
             not
             only
             their
             praises
             together
             ,
             but
             their
             prayers
             also
             ;
             so
             Rev.
             vi
             .
             10
             .
             
               They
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Holy
               and
               True
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               Judge
               and
               Avenge
               our
               Blood
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             Examples
             of
             
               God's
               people
            
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             joyn
             our
             Voices
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             our
             publick
             Supplications
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             practice
             is
             no
             New
             Invention
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             V.
             If
             we
             consult
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Priest's
             part
             to
             make
             publick
             Intercession
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             answer
             in
             the
             Service
             ,
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Responses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             cvi
             .
             48
             .
             where
             after
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             of
             which
             the
             Psalm
             consists
             ,
             are
             ended
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               the
               people
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             1
             Chr.
             xvi
             .
             36
             .
             that
             
               the
               People
               said
               Amen
               ,
               and
               praised
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             this
             is
             more
             signally
             observable
             in
             that
             Solemn
             Service
             at
             the
             
             Dedication
             of
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             first
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             praising
             God
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             v.
             13
             .
             And
             saying
             ,
             
               For
               he
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             the
             usual
             Form
             of
             Praising
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             cxxxvi
             .
             which
             was
             probably
             used
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Then
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             built
             the
             Temple
             ,
             performed
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             Chap.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
             He
             blessed
             ,
             First
             the
             People
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             blessed
             and
             thanked
             God
             for
             his
             Mercy
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             offer'd
             that
             Divine
             Prayer
             of
             Dedication
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ;
             Then
             follow
             the
             burnt
             Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             peculiarly
             the
             Priest's
             share
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             Chap.
             vii
             .
             And
             God
             gives
             his
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Praises
             ,
             Prayers
             &
             Offerings
             ,
             by
             sending
             down
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             consume
             their
             Sacrifices
             :
             And
             then
             last
             of
             all
             follows
             the
             people's
             part
             which
             they
             perform
             ,
             Chap.
             vii
             .
             3
             .
             
               They
               bowed
               themselves
               with
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               ground
               upon
               the
               pavement
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               and
               praised
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               his
               Mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             This
             Service
             was
             Ordered
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             plainly
             shews
             us
             that
             He
             approved
             of
             the
             people's
             having
             a
             share
             or
             part
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             this
             was
             the
             way
             of
             Worshiping
             God
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             Abolished
             and
             Unlawful
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Levitical
             
             Ceremonies
             :
             The
             Apostles
             have
             answer'd
             this
             ,
             by
             continuing
             this
             practice
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             by
             admitting
             the
             people
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             publick
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             prayers
             ,
             have
             assured
             us
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Legal
             Abolished
             Ceremony
             .
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             16
             .
             
               Else
               when
               thou
               shalt
               bless
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               room
               of
               the
               unlearned
               say
               Amen
               at
               thy
               giving
               of
               thanks
            
             ?
             which
             shews
             that
             even
             the
             unlearned
             had
             a
             part
             assigned
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
             It
             may
             be
             added
             to
             this
             (
             what
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             N.
             4.
             )
             of
             the
             Responses
             in
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Worship
             described
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             where
             the
             Angels
             and
             Elders
             representing
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Multitude
             representing
             the
             people
             ,
             bear
             each
             of
             them
             their
             distinct
             parts
             ;
             in
             allusion
             to
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             bare
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             answered
             to
             the
             blessings
             and
             prayers
             of
             him
             that
             Officiated
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             was
             Established
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             Rules
             and
             Practice
             of
             Our
             Church
             concerning
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             seen
             the
             Directions
             and
             Examples
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             publick
             performance
             of
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             the
             Worship
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             Them
             ;
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Words
             and
             Matter
             of
             Our
             Prayers
             .
             And
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             this
             Communion
             ,
             it
             will
             clearly
             appear
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             not
             one
             thing
             we
             ask
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             not
             particularly
             directed
             us
             to
             ask
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             for
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             is
             omited
             .
             This
             advantage
             we
             have
             towards
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             our
             prayers
             are
             fixed
             and
             stated
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             examined
             by
             all
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             satisfy'd
             in
             them
             .
             An
             Advantage
             we
             gain
             by
             putting
             them
             into
             a
             set
             and
             prepared
             
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Examples
             of
             holy
             Men
             ;
             whereas
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             such
             as
             use
             only
             extempore
             prayer
             ,
             thus
             to
             justify
             their
             Service
             ,
             because
             their
             prayers
             are
             altogether
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             depend
             on
             the
             present
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Speaker
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Church
             requires
             the
             people
             to
             join
             their
             voices
             with
             the
             Minister
             in
             some
             of
             the
             prayers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             more
             particularly
             concerned
             ,
             and
             which
             seem
             of
             the
             most
             general
             and
             greatest
             moment
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             general
             confessions
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Church
             has
             assigned
             for
             the
             people
             some
             short
             Answers
             or
             Responses
             to
             our
             prayers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             attention
             ,
             and
             signify
             their
             concurrence
             with
             the
             Minister
             .
             Thus
             to
             every
             prayer
             and
             blessing
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             answer
             Amen
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             the
             people
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ;
             and
             to
             join
             Unanimously
             in
             some
             other
             short
             Ejaculations
             to
             implore
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             beseech
             him
             to
             hear
             us
             .
             In
             all
             which
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             we
             have
             the
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             consider
             our
             Service
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             taken
             the
             Rules
             thereof
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             invented
             a
             Service
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Heads
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             as
             is
             too
             often
             the
             Custom
             of
             Innovators
             )
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             the
             Scripture
             comply
             with
             it
             .
             The
             first
             Reformers
             of
             Our
             Church
             would
             never
             have
             retain'd
             and
             prepared
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             found
             such
             in
             Scripture
             :
             they
             would
             never
             have
             required
             the
             people
             to
             join
             their
             voices
             in
             some
             prayers
             ,
             and
             answer
             to
             others
             ,
             if
             the
             Examples
             
             of
             Scripture
             had
             not
             led
             them
             to
             it
             .
             They
             professed
             ,
             and
             their
             design
             was
             to
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             their
             Rule
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             how
             exactly
             they
             conformed
             to
             it
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             say
             as
             much
             for
             all
             other
             ways
             of
             Worship
             among
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             Vs.
             
          
           
             I.
             ANd
             here
             I
             must
             intreat
             you
             of
             my
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             Dissent
             from
             Our
             Worship
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             with
             me
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             which
             you
             have
             substituted
             in
             the
             place
             of
             these
             things
             which
             you
             have
             intirely
             laid
             aside
             ,
             tho'
             so
             expresly
             directed
             and
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             examine
             whether
             your
             way
             have
             a
             solid
             Foundation
             in
             
               God's
               Word
            
             .
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             represent
             it
             with
             all
             fairness
             and
             impartiality
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             as
             God
             shall
             direct
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             will
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             find
             that
             some
             of
             your
             Writers
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               is
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               for
               enabling
               their
               Hearts
               to
               conceive
               ,
               and
               their
               Tongues
               to
               express
               convenient
               desires
               to
               God
            
             ▪
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             are
             of
             no
             necessary
             use
             ,
             either
             in
             Publick
             
             or
             Private
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             stint
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hinder
             Men
             from
             stirring
             up
             or
             using
             the
             gift
             that
             God
             has
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             of
             you
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             all
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             are
             unlawful
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             join
             in
             a
             Worship
             where
             they
             are
             used
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             present
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Minister
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             only
             is
             to
             speak
             publickly
             to
             God
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             join
             their
             Voices
             ,
             but
             their
             Hearts
             only
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             principles
             you
             forsake
             our
             Worship
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             you
             think
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             present
             at
             our
             Religious
             Assemblies
             :
             It
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             therefore
             that
             you
             should
             understand
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             determine
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             Worship
             (
             which
             you
             thus
             forsake
             )
             be
             plainly
             enjoined
             by
             Scripture
             (
             as
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             it
             sufficiently
             appear
             ;
             )
             and
             these
             principles
             of
             
               Your
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             
               Your
               Practice
            
             pursuant
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             no
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             You
             can
             answer
             your
             forsaking
             Our
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             God
             and
             your
             own
             Consciences
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             each
             of
             these
             Principles
             apart
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             position
             of
             your
             
               Directory
               ,
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
               is
               given
               to
               all
               the
               
               Children
               of
               God
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               for
               enabling
               their
               Hearts
               to
               conceive
               ,
               and
               their
               Tongues
               to
               express
               ,
               convenient
               Desires
               to
               God
               ;
               I
            
             intreat
             you
             to
             consider
             what
             Promise
             or
             Foundation
             it
             has
             in
             Scripture
             .
             I
             profess
             to
             you
             seriously
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             strictest
             
               Enquiry
               I
            
             could
             make
             ,
             I
             never
             could
             find
             any
             such
             Promise
             
               made
               to
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testaments
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             ever
             meet
             any
             Dissenter
             that
             was
             able
             to
             shew
             any
             such
             ,
             Exclusive
             of
             the
             Use
             of
             Forms
             .
             If
             then
             there
             be
             none
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             be
             well
             assured
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             too
             much
             presumption
             in
             the
             Compilers
             of
             
               your
               Directory
            
             ,
             to
             obtrude
             this
             Doctrine
             on
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             perswade
             people
             to
             depend
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             help
             of
             Forms
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             prescribes
             ,
             and
             recommends
             to
             us
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Promise
             for
             such
             extraordinary
             Assistance
             
               to
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               to
               conceive
               prayer
               ,
            
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             Command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             requiring
             us
             to
             worship
             or
             pray
             to
             God
             in
             a
             conceiv'd
             extemporary
             or
             unpremeditated
             prayer
             ;
             or
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Example
             in
             a
             settled
             ordinary
             Congregation
             where
             it
             was
             practised
             .
             If
             then
             you
             can
             shew
             none
             of
             these
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             neither
             Promise
             nor
             Command
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             a
             meer
             
               Invention
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             built
             on
             it
             a
             Vanity
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               Mark
            
             vii
             .
             7
             .
             If
             my
             design
             were
             
             only
             to
             confute
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             were
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             this
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             is
             a
             point
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             both
             grateful
             and
             instructive
             to
             the
             Readers
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             explain
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             in
             as
             clear
             a
             light
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             do
             under
             the
             following
             Heads
             .
          
           
             III.
             1.
             
             First
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             whoever
             prayeth
             to
             God
             with
             
               Faith
               ,
               Sincerity
               ,
               Fervency
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Conformity
               to
            
             God's
             
               will
               ,
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               Decency
               of
               Expression
               ,
            
             prays
             Acceptably
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             is
             endowed
             with
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             ;
             and
             whoever
             prays
             without
             these
             ,
             does
             want
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             of
             himself
             can
             attain
             these
             Graces
             that
             are
             requisite
             to
             make
             our
             prayers
             Acceptable
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             must
             have
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             beget
             them
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             acquire
             ,
             by
             natural
             means
             ,
             an
             ability
             to
             express
             himself
             decently
             in
             prayer
             ,
             tho'
             he
             cannot
             so
             acquire
             Faith
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             inward
             Grace
             ;
             so
             that
             
               Decency
               of
               Expression
            
             is
             the
             lowest
             part
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             alwaies
             a
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             say
             that
             one
             praying
             by
             a
             Form
             may
             have
             all
             these
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             prayer
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             This
             may
             be
             proved
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             
             Assembly's
             
               Larger
               Catechism
            
             ,
             which
             acknowledges
             it
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             put
             ,
             
               How
               is
               the
            
             Lord's
             
               Prayer
               to
               be
               used
            
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             The
             Lord's
             
               Prayer
               is
               not
               only
               for
               Direction
               ,
               as
               a
               pattern
               according
               to
               which
               we
               are
               to
               make
               other
               prayers
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               also
               used
               as
               a
               prayer
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               done
               with
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               other
               Graces
               ,
               necessary
               to
               the
               right
               performance
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             2.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             turn
             these
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayers
            
             into
             Meetre
             ,
             and
             then
             sing
             them
             Line
             by
             Line
             after
             the
             Minister
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             :
             The
             first
             Verse
             of
             the
             fifth
             Psalm
             ,
             runs
             thus
             ,
             in
             the
             Translation
             they
             use
             :
             
               
                 Give
                 ear
                 unto
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 My
                 meditations
                 weigh
                 ;
              
               
                 Hear
                 my
                 loud
                 cry
                 ,
                 my
                 King
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ;
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 to
                 theé
                 will
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             This
             is
             as
             much
             a
             
               Form
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Litany
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             using
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             plainly
             practise
             
               praying
               by
               a
               Form
            
             ;
             And
             do
             further
             also
             allow
             that
             prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             praises
             ,
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             with
             singing
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             repeat
             their
             
               Forms
               of
               prayer
            
             after
             the
             Minister
             .
             With
             what
             reason
             then
             can
             it
             be
             said
             against
             us
             ,
             That
             a
             
             
               Form
               of
               Prayer
            
             sung
             in
             Verse
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Minister's
             Reading
             it
             ,
             is
             Commendable
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             said
             or
             sung
             in
             Prose
             ,
             is
             Unlawful
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Extemporary
             conceived
             prayers
             may
             want
             these
             spiritual
             qualifications
             of
             prayer
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             by
             those
             that
             contend
             most
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             often
             are
             manifestly
             deficient
             ;
             being
             sometimes
             performed
             without
             Reverence
             or
             Decency
             of
             Expression
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             even
             without
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             where
             these
             qualifications
             are
             found
             ,
             others
             may
             be
             wanting
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               a
               man
               may
               make
               long
               prayers
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             mind
             dispos'd
             to
             
               devour
               Widows
               Houses
            
             .
             He
             may
             want
             
               Faith
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Fervency
            
             ,
             and
             Affiance
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             able
             to
             
               pray
               without
               a
               Form
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             prayers
             are
             not
             always
             Acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             when
             God
             promises
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               of
               Supplications
            
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             Zach.
             xii
             .
             10
             .
             this
             Promise
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             enable
             all
             men
             who
             are
             God's
             Children
             ,
             to
             conceive
             with
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             express
             with
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             convenient
             Desires
             ,
             without
             a
             Form
             :
             for
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             every
             one
             to
             whom
             God
             gives
             a
             Heart
             and
             Disposition
             to
             pray
             ,
             has
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             from
             this
             principle
             offers
             up
             his
             desires
             to
             God
             in
             a
             Form
             ,
             prays
             Acceptably
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             offers
             them
             without
             that
             principle
             ,
             
             tho'
             he
             do
             it
             in
             unpremeditated
             and
             extemporary
             words
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             is
             the
             grace
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             disposition
             and
             ability
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Form
             ,
             such
             a
             Man's
             prayers
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             greatly
             superstitious
             to
             think
             or
             teach
             otherwise
             .
             If
             God
             give
             us
             a
             heart
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             providence
             hath
             provided
             us
             a
             Form
             to
             express
             our
             Desires
             in
             ,
             or
             enables
             us
             to
             make
             one
             ,
             't
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             we
             may
             further
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Worship
             is
             Acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             offer'd
             to
             Him
             
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               ,
               John
            
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             recommends
             to
             us
             prayers
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             that
             praying
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             extemporary
             unpremeditated
             prayers
             ,
             or
             exclude
             Forms
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             15
             .
             
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               with
               the
               Vnderstanding
               also
            
             :
             Here
             we
             find
             
               singing
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             praying
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             whoever
             sings
             otherwise
             ,
             doth
             not
             worship
             God
             as
             he
             ought
             ;
             but
             tho'
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             sing
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             and
             ought
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             with
             a
             set
             
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             
             tho'
             we
             
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             we
             may
             
               pray
               by
               a
               set
               and
               prepared
               Form
               of
               Words
            
             :
             The
             most
             
               spiritual
               Songs
            
             consist
             of
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             
               imposed
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             the
             most
             
               spiritual
               Prayers
               .
               Praying
            
             therefore
             
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             meaning
             ,
             or
             being
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             extemporary
             unpremeditated
             prayers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             Argument
             against
             them
             :
             For
             either
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             it
             to
             sing
             to
             God
             in
             extemporary
             Hymns
             ,
             or
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             pray
             to
             Him
             in
             extemporary
             Prayers
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             Unreasonable
             to
             interpret
             
               singing
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             
               praying
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             in
             a
             contrary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             to
             confirm
             this
             further
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             most
             spiritual
             Persons
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             God
             in
             Forms
             ;
             so
             did
             Moses
             ,
             so
             did
             David
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             Agony
             he
             repeated
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             Psal.
             xxii
             .
             in
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             believe
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Psalm
            
             ;
             by
             which
             Act
             ,
             He
             recommendeth
             to
             us
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             in
             his
             Dying
             Breath
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             proper
             means
             of
             expressing
             our
             condition
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               praying
               —
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             vi
             .
             18
             .
             
               Praying
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Jude
             20.
             and
             
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             15
             .
             signifie
             
               praying
               with
               Grace
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Assistance
             
             and
             Motion
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             :
             And
             a
             man
             may
             as
             well
             pray
             with
             Grace
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             when
             he
             
               prays
               by
               a
               Form
            
             ,
             as
             sing
             with
             Grace
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             when
             he
             
               sings
               by
               a
               Form.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             a
             Promise
             that
             God's
             Spirit
             will
             assist
             us
             with
             this
             Grace
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             no
             Promise
             that
             He
             will
             help
             us
             to
             Words
             without
             the
             Use
             of
             Forms
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             26
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               also
               helpeth
               our
               Infirmities
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               not
               what
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               maketh
               Intercession
               for
               us
               with
               groanings
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
            
             ;
             those
             inward
             motions
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             called
             here
             groanings
             ,
             are
             that
             Grace
             in
             the
             Heart
             with
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             ,
             and
             indeed
             only
             can
             help
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             
               pray
               with
               this
               Grace
            
             ,
             is
             to
             
               pray
               in
            
             and
             
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             whether
             we
             use
             words
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             use
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             reduce
             them
             into
             a
             Form
             first
             ,
             or
             pour
             them
             forth
             as
             they
             present
             themselves
             to
             our
             Minds
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             Promise
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             will
             always
             furnish
             us
             with
             fit
             words
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             presume
             that
             He
             will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             T
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             did
             furnish
             some
             with
             such
             words
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             both
             Prayers
             and
             Hymns
             dictated
             immediately
             by
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             Examples
             in
             the
             Hymns
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             
             and
             Zacharias
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Song
             or
             Prayer
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             in
             Acts
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             But
             then
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             for
             this
             Gift
             ,
             more
             then
             for
             any
             other
             Extraordinary
             Gift
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             to
             continue
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             All
             the
             Children
             of
             
               God.
               Praying
            
             ,
             and
             singing
             the
             
               Praises
               of
               God
            
             ,
             are
             Duties
             incumbent
             on
             all
             Christians
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             pray
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             ,
             from
             any
             Example
             of
             inspired
             Men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             to
             sing
             
               Extemporary
               Hymns
            
             from
             the
             like
             Examples
             ;
             to
             which
             yet
             none
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             pretend
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             very
             observable
             that
             even
             those
             who
             composed
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Hymns
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             ,
             did
             not
             generally
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Congregation
             till
             they
             had
             first
             reduced
             them
             into
             a
             Form
             :
             Thus
             David
             first
             penned
             his
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             then
             delivered
             them
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             xvi
             .
             7
             .
             and
             't
             is
             probable
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             supposed
             ,
             
               every
               one
               to
               have
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               a
               Tongue
               ,
               a
               Revelation
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             ready
             ,
             and
             reduced
             into
             Form
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             when
             they
             came
             together
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               having
               a
               Psalm
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             will
             appear
             
             very
             probable
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             words
             which
             naturally
             import
             this
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             otherwise
             interpreted
             ,
             but
             likewise
             from
             the
             Apostles
             making
             a
             difference
             between
             what
             these
             Prophets
             had
             prepared
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             revealed
             immediately
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             together
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               revealed
               to
               another
               that
               siteth
               by
               ,
               let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
            
             Which
             shews
             that
             these
             
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             to
             give
             place
             to
             such
             as
             were
             immediately
             inspired
             :
             So
             far
             were
             these
             inspired
             Men
             from
             countenancing
             an
             extemporary
             ,
             unpremeditated
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             except
             where
             there
             was
             an
             immediate
             Revelation
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             void
             of
             Scripture-proof
             is
             this
             great
             principle
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             Worship
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               is
               given
               to
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               conceive
               with
               the
               Heart
               and
               express
               with
               their
               Tongues
               their
               necessities
               to
               God
               without
               a
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             lies
             therefore
             my
             Friends
             on
             your
             Teachers
             who
             are
             of
             this
             persuasion
             ,
             to
             produce
             plain
             Scripture
             for
             your
             principles
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             confess
             that
             you
             have
             laid
             aside
             Prayers
             by
             Forms
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             
               holy
               Men
            
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             this
             way
             of
             Praying
             of
             Men's
             own
             invention
             .
             But
             further
             that
             place
             ,
             Eccl.
             v.
             1.2
             .
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             afford
             a
             strong
             Argument
             against
             such
             
               Prayers
               ,
               When
               thou
               goest
               to
               the
               
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               —
               Be
               not
               rash
               with
               thy
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               Heart
               be
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               :
               for
               God
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               thou
               upon
               Earth
               :
               Therefore
               let
               thy
               words
               be
               few
               .
            
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
               rash
               with
               our
               Mouths
               ,
               or
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             not
             rashnesh
             to
             trust
             the
             expressing
             all
             our
             desires
             to
             such
             uncertain
             and
             unpremeditated
             words
             ,
             as
             our
             invention
             suggests
             unto
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             us
             no
             promise
             of
             being
             supplied
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             on
             ordinary
             occasions
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             rashness
             for
             an
             ordinary
             person
             to
             speak
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             solemn
             Assembly
             ,
             concerning
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             in
             words
             unpremeditated
             and
             unformed
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             hardly
             find
             any
             so
             rash
             as
             to
             venture
             on
             it
             .
             King
             Solomon
             here
             seems
             to
             have
             recommended
             the
             same
             modesty
             to
             Men
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             has
             not
             expressly
             forbidden
             all
             
               extemporary
               prayers
            
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             understood
             by
             this
             to
             condemn
             all
             such
             as
             unlawful
             .
             There
             may
             be
             some
             Men
             (
             tho'
             not
             very
             many
             )
             able
             to
             express
             themselves
             significantly
             and
             decently
             ,
             extempore
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             occasions
             that
             require
             it
             even
             in
             Publick
             ;
             and
             on
             these
             occasions
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             has
             not
             time
             allowed
             
             him
             to
             reduce
             his
             desires
             into
             form
             before
             he
             offers
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             depend
             on
             the
             assistance
             of
             
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             of
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hope
             for
             pardon
             of
             course
             to
             our
             infirmities
             :
             But
             to
             depend
             on
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             means
             God
             has
             given
             us
             to
             provide
             our selves
             ,
             looks
             so
             like
             tempting
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             And
             I
             find
             Prudent
             Modest
             Men
             are
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             tho'
             they
             be
             very
             famous
             for
             extemporary
             prayers
             ,
             yet
             they
             pray
             really
             as
             much
             by
             a
             Form
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Common-Prayer
             before
             them
             .
             The
             secret
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             they
             compose
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             digest
             them
             well
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             commit
             them
             to
             memory
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             can
             on
             occasion
             transpose
             the
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             change
             ,
             add
             ,
             or
             leave
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             reason
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             are
             in
             effect
             provided
             with
             a
             Form
             ,
             tho'
             the
             people
             cannot
             perceive
             it
             ,
             and
             admire
             them
             for
             their
             readiness
             and
             fluency
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             Man
             of
             Moderate
             Parts
             to
             manage
             the
             matter
             thus
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             ignorant
             and
             ordinary
             Preachers
             that
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             method
             of
             it
             ,
             fall
             into
             very
             indecent
             and
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             at
             a
             loss
             when
             they
             strive
             to
             practise
             this
             way
             of
             Addressing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Another
             account
             may
             be
             given
             of
             these
             seeming
             
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             not
             much
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             good
             Men
             who
             make
             a
             Conscience
             of
             secret
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             grown
             up
             in
             a
             constant
             Discharge
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             do
             by
             degrees
             fall
             into
             a
             Form
             even
             with
             themselves
             ;
             for
             how
             much
             soever
             their
             prayers
             were
             Extempore
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             having
             
               continual
               Occasion
            
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             for
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             they
             find
             in
             time
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             best
             way
             of
             expressing
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             which
             necessarily
             leads
             to
             a
             form
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             various
             ways
             they
             made
             use
             of
             before
             they
             settled
             on
             one
             ,
             serve
             them
             as
             so
             many
             forms
             when
             they
             come
             in
             publick
             :
             And
             by
             changing
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             pray
             extempore
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             me
             observe
             that
             the
             use
             of
             
               Extemporary
               conceived
               prayers
            
             ,
             even
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             general
             Rule
             of
             Scripture
             only
             ,
             which
             commands
             us
             to
             ask
             of
             God
             what
             we
             lack
             ;
             Of
             which
             Rule
             our
             own
             prudence
             makes
             the
             Application
             in
             such
             extemporary
             occasions
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             set
             up
             this
             Human
             Application
             of
             this
             general
             Rule
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             particular
             manner
             of
             asking
             ,
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             set
             and
             premeditated
             Forms
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             turn
             
             God's
             way
             out
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             one
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             This
             is
             to
             displace
             a
             
             particular
             command
             of
             God
             on
             pretence
             of
             guiding
             our selves
             by
             a
             general
             one
             :
             In
             which
             we
             are
             not
             only
             more
             liable
             to
             mistakes
             ,
             but
             we
             fail
             of
             paying
             due
             respect
             to
             God's
             Directions
             .
             For
             general
             Commands
             ought
             only
             to
             take
             place
             in
             such
             Cases
             where
             God
             has
             not
             laid
             down
             a
             particular
             Rule
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             examined
             the
             First
             Principle
             of
             
               Dissenters
               ;
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
               is
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               enabled
               to
               conceive
               with
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               express
               with
               the
               Mouth
               convenient
               desires
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             IV.
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               are
               Vnlawfull
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               join
               in
               a
               Worship
               where
               they
               are
               used
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               present
               at
               it
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             of
             you
             for
             whom
             I
             intend
             these
             Papers
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             as
             I
             fear
             some
             of
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             you
             do
             in
             your
             practice
             comply
             with
             those
             that
             maintain
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             acquit
             your selves
             from
             countenancing
             it
             ;
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             harm
             in
             the
             opinion
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             a
             meer
             Speculation
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             much
             concerned
             at
             their
             mistake
             .
             But
             by
             what
             I
             have
             shewed
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Authority
             of
             Forms
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             who
             maintain
             this
             principle
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             
               teach
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             but
             in
             effect
             set
             themselves
             
             up
             above
             Christ
             ,
             and
             countermand
             what
             he
             has
             required
             .
             They
             not
             only
             add
             to
             the
             Gospel
             a
             new
             command
             ,
             by
             Teaching
             that
             to
             be
             unlawful
             which
             Christ
             has
             no
             where
             condemned
             ,
             but
             they
             Teach
             that
             to
             be
             unlawful
             which
             he
             has
             positively
             commanded
             .
             Whoever
             therefore
             do
             Teach
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             countenance
             those
             that
             do
             Teach
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Men
             ,
             cannot
             acquit
             themselves
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             resisting
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             inspiration
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             penned
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             foresee
             only
             one
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             alledged
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             who
             maintain
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             pray
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Form
             (
             excepting
             the
             Lords-Prayer
             )
             is
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             asserting
             the
             use
             of
             Forms
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             as
             to
             justify
             our
             contending
             with
             our
             Brethren
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             seems
             uncharitable
             in
             us
             to
             insist
             on
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             are
             fully
             perswaded
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             we
             our selves
             count
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             an
             opinion
             which
             necessarily
             divides
             him
             who
             believes
             it
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             all
             the
             Established
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             cannot
             be
             of
             so
             little
             moment
             as
             the
             objection
             would
             make
             it
             .
             And
             such
             is
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ;
             since
             there
             neither
             
             is
             ,
             nor
             has
             been
             any
             Established
             Church
             these
             1500
             years
             ,
             
             but
             has
             maintained
             their
             Lawfulness
             ,
             and
             used
             them
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whoever
             believes
             them
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             in
             whatever
             Age
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             separated
             from
             all
             the
             Established
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             surely
             an
             opinion
             that
             necessarily
             produces
             such
             a
             Division
             must
             be
             of
             mighty
             consequence
             ,
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             carefully
             examined
             ,
             and
             if
             false
             ,
             to
             be
             zealously
             opposed
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             eating
             Swines
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             drinking
             Wine
             ,
             are
             as
             indifferent
             as
             using
             a
             
               Form
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             of
             less
             concern
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             to
             Teach
             these
             to
             be
             unlawful
             would
             be
             as
             innocent
             a
             mistake
             as
             to
             Teach
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Forms
             .
             For
             if
             we
             compare
             these
             two
             Doctrines
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             mischiefs
             that
             each
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             hereafter
             produce
             ,
             It
             is
             hardly
             conceivable
             that
             the
             forbidding
             the
             use
             of
             some
             particular
             Meats
             should
             have
             so
             many
             ill
             effects
             as
             the
             forbidding
             
               Forms
               of
               prayer
            
             has
             had
             already
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             observable
             how
             St.
             Paul
             judges
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             1
             .
             
               In
               the
               latter
               times
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               some
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               Spirits
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               —
               Forbidding
               to
               Marry
               ,
               
               and
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               Created
               to
               be
               received
               with
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
             You
             see
             here
             St.
             Paul
             counts
             it
             a
             departure
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             to
             forbid
             ,
             as
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             any
             sort
             of
             Meat
             which
             God
             has
             Created
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             Criminal
             to
             Teach
             any
             sort
             of
             Meat
             to
             be
             unclean
             when
             God
             has
             not
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             then
             sure
             to
             Teach
             a
             
               Form
               of
               Prayer
            
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             commanded
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             very
             ill
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             alone
             ought
             to
             make
             those
             who
             maintain
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             whereby
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             condemn
             their
             Brethren
             as
             practising
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             to
             examine
             it
             carefully
             and
             impartially
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             Seducing
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Design
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             an
             intire
             subjection
             to
             his
             will.
             But
             when
             he
             despairs
             of
             this
             ,
             his
             next
             Attempt
             is
             to
             share
             with
             God
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             impose
             new
             Commands
             of
             his
             Own
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
             God's
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             procure
             himself
             to
             be
             obey'd
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             most
             successfully
             by
             giving
             them
             an
             appearance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               strictness
            
             .
             Thus
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             time
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             he
             forbad
             Meats
             and
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             Vnlawful
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             
               allowed
               ;
               speaking
               Lies
               in
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               under
               shew
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             thus
             't
             is
             
             to
             be
             feared
             he
             has
             prevailed
             on
             some
             under
             colour
             of
             
               greater
               spirituality
            
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             Unlawful
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             enjoyned
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             where-ever
             the
             Devil
             gains
             this
             point
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             he
             soon
             brings
             a
             super-added
             Command
             of
             his
             Own
             ,
             in
             Competition
             with
             some
             of
             
             God's
             ,
             and
             prevails
             with
             them
             to
             prefer
             
               his
               Commands
            
             to
             
             God's
             ;
             and
             so
             plungeth
             them
             into
             direct
             Disobedience
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Design
             at
             first
             .
             Thus
             when
             he
             had
             prevailed
             with
             Men
             to
             abstain
             from
             Marriage
             ,
             they
             soon
             fell
             not
             only
             to
             
               Commit
               Fornication
            
             ,
             but
             even
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             to
             Allow
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             :
             And
             by
             perswading
             Men
             to
             abstain
             from
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             Unlawful
             ,
             he
             has
             deprived
             them
             in
             many
             places
             of
             all
             opportunity
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             choose
             rather
             not
             to
             serve
             God
             at
             all
             in
             Publick
             ,
             than
             with
             a
             Form
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             many
             Thousands
             now
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             worship
             God
             publickly
             no
             where
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             
               praying
               by
               Forms
            
             ,
             is
             no
             such
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             indulge
             Men
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             about
             it
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             puff
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             take
             false
             measures
             in
             judging
             of
             
             their
             own
             Condition
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             influence
             of
             
             God's
             Spirit
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             all
             
               good
               Men
            
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             guided
             and
             influenced
             by
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             we
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             are
             assisted
             by
             Him
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             no
             less
             in
             forgiving
             an
             Injury
             ,
             or
             resisting
             a
             Temptation
             ;
             and
             his
             influence
             on
             a
             good
             Man's
             Mind
             is
             rather
             greater
             and
             more
             sensible
             in
             these
             and
             other
             Acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             in
             
               Prayer
               .
               Love
               ,
               Joy
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Gentleness
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               are
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Gal.
             v.
             22
             .
             And
             it
             is
             principally
             by
             these
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             that
             we
             have
             that
             Spirit
             .
             But
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             on
             a
             perswasion
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               enables
               every
               Child
               of
               God
               to
               conceive
               with
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               express
               with
               the
               Mouth
               suitable
               Desires
               ,
            
             entitles
             every
             one
             to
             
             God's
             Spirit
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             express
             himself
             in
             apt
             and
             fluent
             Words
             ,
             tho'
             without
             the
             other
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             exposes
             every
             one
             to
             despair
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             looking
             on
             himself
             to
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             tho'
             otherwise
             meek
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             charitable
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             such
             Graces
             as
             are
             much
             wore
             certain
             signs
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             many
             deluded
             by
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             judge
             themselves
             or
             others
             Children
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Favour
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             more
             or
             less
             endowed
             with
             this
             Gift
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             other
             Qualifications
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             ,
             Whether
             some
             very
             
               Immoral
               Persons
            
             ,
             guilty
             of
             gross
             and
             
               scandalous
               Crimes
            
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             eminent
             for
             this
             
               Gift
               of
               Prayer
            
             ?
             And
             whether
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Wickedness
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             either
             to
             convince
             these
             persons
             of
             their
             mistake
             ,
             or
             to
             comfort
             
               poor
               ignorant
               people
            
             ,
             dejected
             only
             for
             want
             of
             this
             Gift
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             possessed
             with
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Unlawfulness
             
               of
               Forms
            
             .
          
           
             Which
             in
             the
             4th
             place
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             countenanced
             or
             indulged
             as
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             has
             been
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             secret
             Devotion
             :
             Every
             Christian
             ought
             at
             least
             twice
             a
             day
             to
             address
             himself
             to
             God
             in
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             World
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             a
             
               Form
               ;
               Children
            
             and
             
               ignorant
               persons
            
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             Words
             ,
             and
             even
             
               other
               people
            
             are
             often
             not
             able
             to
             find
             them
             readily
             ,
             especially
             when
             wearied
             ,
             dull
             ,
             or
             indisposed
             ,
             as
             is
             sometimes
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             the
             best
             Christians
             ;
             this
             makes
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             at
             least
             
               a
               constant
               regular
               course
               of
               it
               ,
            
             uneasie
             to
             most
             that
             are
             absolutely
             against
             all
             Use
             of
             Forms
             ,
             and
             it
             occasions
             too
             many
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             which
             
             otherwise
             would
             not
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Children
             and
             
               ignorant
               people
            
             ,
             amongst
             those
             of
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             many
             of
             them
             never
             bow
             their
             Knees
             in
             secret
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             several
             of
             those
             that
             are
             grown
             up
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             speak
             aloud
             ,
             or
             cannot
             pray
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             secret
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             exposes
             not
             only
             the
             Persons
             that
             use
             it
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             but
             the
             Duty
             to
             Contempt
             .
             'T
             is
             on
             this
             account
             that
             the
             pious
             Custom
             of
             Training
             up
             
               Young
               People
            
             to
             a
             
               constant
               course
               of
               Devotion
            
             ,
             in
             their
             morning
             and
             evening
             secret
             Prayers
             ,
             is
             too
             universally
             laid
             aside
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Observation
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             all
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             effectual
             or
             easy
             method
             to
             revive
             and
             continue
             this
             regular
             and
             constant
             use
             of
             secret
             prayers
             ,
             than
             to
             oblige
             every
             one
             to
             some
             certain
             Forms
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             not
             omit
             ,
             whatever
             other
             prayers
             they
             use
             :
             But
             this
             can
             never
             be
             done
             whilst
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             forms
             prevails
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             good
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             retrieve
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             secret
             prayers
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             this
             is
             no
             indifferent
             matter
             ,
             as
             the
             objection
             would
             suggest
             ,
             but
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             mention
             some
             
               other
               Reasons
            
             that
             are
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             but
             exasperate
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             make
             the
             Duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             performed
             extempore
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             which
             ill
             men
             might
             extend
             (
             as
             it
             too
             often
             happens
             )
             to
             expose
             Devotion
             in
             general
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             indecent
             Expressions
             which
             sometimes
             fall
             from
             persons
             that
             pray
             thus
             :
             I
             will
             only
             observe
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             of
             some
             Preachers
             have
             too
             often
             given
             occasion
             of
             Offence
             to
             serious
             persons
             even
             among
             your selves
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             to
             print
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             spoken
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             we
             make
             use
             of
             are
             printed
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             ascribed
             ,
             nor
             much
             recommend
             them
             to
             serious
             Men.
             But
             I
             esteem
             it
             an
             ill
             thing
             for
             Men
             to
             ridicule
             one
             anothers
             Devotion
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             V.
             There
             remains
             yet
             the
             Third
             Opinion
             of
             Dissenters
             which
             they
             advance
             against
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             Examined
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Minister
               is
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               People
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               in
               their
               Hearts
            
             ;
             An
             Opinion
             far
             from
             any
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             expresly
             requires
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             6
             .
             with
             
               one
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Mouth
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               God
            
             ;
             We
             produce
             this
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             places
             and
             Examples
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             People's
             joyning
             
             their
             Voices
             ,
             and
             bearing
             a
             part
             in
             their
             praises
             and
             prayers
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             assured
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             forbids
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             you
             Condemn
             it
             ,
             or
             teach
             it
             to
             be
             Unlawful
             ,
             we
             must
             charge
             it
             upon
             You
             ,
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             
               Your
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men.
            
             Which
             is
             all
             I
             think
             needful
             to
             be
             said
             to
             this
             Head
             ,
             after
             what
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             in
             defence
             of
             our
             contrary
             practise
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             induce
             you
             seriously
             to
             consider
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             I
             have
             faithfully
             examined
             the
             Rules
             and
             Examples
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             part
             of
             our
             publick
             Worship
             that
             consists
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             compared
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             way
             of
             Praying
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             our
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             and
             Manner
             ,
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Examples
             of
             Holy
             Men
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Service
             the
             Dissenters
             have
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             has
             in
             many
             particulars
             laid
             aside
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             and
             deserted
             the
             Examples
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             main
             part
             thereof
             an
             immediate
             
               Invention
               of
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             And
             I
             intreat
             you
             who
             are
             of
             this
             Persuasion
             ,
             
             and
             adhere
             to
             these
             Principles
             of
             Worship
             which
             I
             have
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             shewed
             to
             be
             disagreeable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             consider
             seriously
             whether
             you
             are
             not
             thereby
             literally
             guilty
             of
             that
             Sin
             with
             which
             our
             Saviour
             taxeth
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Mark
             vii
             .
             7
             .
             of
             
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             And
             also
             of
             that
             Superstition
             condemned
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Col.
            
             ii
             .
             21
             .
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             teaches
             to
             forbear
             those
             things
             which
             God
             has
             made
             Lawful
             )
             
               after
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Commandments
               of
               Men
            
             :
             And
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             inlighten
             your
             Minds
             to
             make
             a
             true
             Judgement
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             deliver
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           Hearing
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             ONE
             great
             design
             of
             Our
             Christian
             Assemblies
             is
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             is
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             I
             shall
             proceed
             in
             examining
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             I
             have
             done
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ;
             And
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             Directions
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             publick
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Shall
             compare
             our
             own
             practice
             with
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             God
             has
             positively
             Commanded
             us
             to
             read
             His
             Word
             in
             our
             publick
             Assemblies
             .
             So
             Deut.
             xxxi
             .
             10
             .
             
               In
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               when
               all
               Israel
               is
               come
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Lord
               shall
               choose
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               read
               this
               Law
               before
               all
               Israel
               in
               their
               Hearing
               .
               Gather
               the
               people
               together
               ,
               Men
               ,
               Women
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               thy
               Stranger
               that
               is
               within
               thy
               gates
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hear
               ,
               
               and
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               ,
               and
               fear
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               observe
               to
               do
               all
               the
               Words
               of
               this
               Law.
            
             And
             't
             is
             observed
             ▪
             Jos.
             viii
             .
             35
             .
             that
             
               there
               was
               not
               a
               word
               of
               all
               that
               Moses
               Commanded
               ,
               which
               Joshua
               read
               not
               before
               all
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             confined
             to
             their
             Solemn
             Assemblies
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             It
             was
             likewise
             a
             constant
             part
             of
             their
             Sabbath
             Service
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
             As
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             where
             it
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               went
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               sate
               down
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             St.
             Paul
             takes
             notice
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             that
             the
             
               Prophets
               were
               read
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
            
             meaning
             undoubtedly
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             St.
             
               James
               (
               Acts
            
             xv
             .
             21
             .
             )
             of
             Moses
             his
             
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             This
             reading
             the
             Law
             was
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             most
             effectual
             means
             God
             provided
             for
             preserving
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             was
             omitted
             ,
             the
             people
             immediately
             sunk
             into
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             Reformation
             began
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             Restoring
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             Thus
             't
             is
             observed
             of
             Josiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             xxxiv
             .
             29
             .
             that
             he
             gathered
             together
             all
             the
             Elders
             of
             Judah
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               —
               And
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Pri●sts
               and
               the
               Levites
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               people
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               and
               he
               read
               in
               their
               ears
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Covenant
               that
               was
               found
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             like
             is
             observed
             of
             
               Ezra
               ,
               Neh.
            
             viii
             .
             3
             .
             
               And
               he
               read
               therein
               before
               the
               street
               that
               was
               before
               the
               Water-gate
               ,
               from
               Morning
               untill
               Mid-day
               ,
               before
               the
               Men
               and
               the
               Women
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               could
               understand
               .
            
             'T
             is
             remarkable
             that
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             the
             Jews
             never
             fell
             into
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             the
             chief
             reason
             given
             by
             themselves
             was
             the
             strict
             Observation
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             constantly
             read
             to
             them
             afterwards
             publickly
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             so
             powerfully
             doth
             God
             bless
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             to
             preserve
             those
             that
             use
             them
             from
             Error
             and
             Sin.
             
          
           
             III.
             From
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             reading
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             like
             Order
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             Reading
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Elders
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             of
             the
             Jewish
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Timothy
             is
             Commanded
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
             
               To
               give
               attendance
               to
               Reading
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               to
               Exhortation
               and
               Doctrine
            
             .
             And
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             According
             to
             St.
             Paul's
             Command
             ,
             Col.
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             
               When
               this
               Epistle
               is
               read
               amongst
               you
               ,
               cause
               that
               it
               also
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               likewise
               read
               the
               Epistle
               from
               Laodicea
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             but
             reason
             ,
             since
             the
             Gospel
             contained
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             so
             read
             in
             the
             first
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             I
             might
             shew
             by
             many
             instances
             out
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             occasion
             .
          
           
             IV.
             This
             publick
             Reading
             the
             Law
             was
             of
             so
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             termed
             Preaching
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             from
             Acts
             xv
             .
             21
             .
             
               For
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               City
               them
               that
               preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             The
             word
             Preaching
             has
             a
             peculiar
             sense
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             signifies
             properly
             to
             Declare
             or
             Proclaim
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Herauld
             or
             Cryer
             proclaimes
             the
             Laws
             or
             Orders
             of
             a
             King.
             Hence
             only
             those
             that
             Proclaim'd
             the
             Gospel
             to
             such
             as
             had
             not
             heard
             it
             before
             ,
             or
             read
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             
               Preach
               .
               Preaching
            
             is
             distinguished
             from
             Teaching
             and
             Exhortation
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             tho'
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             called
             Preaching
             ,
             yet
             interpreting
             them
             ,
             applying
             them
             ,
             or
             exhorting
             the
             people
             from
             them
             in
             a
             Christian
             Auditory
             ,
             is
             never
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             is
             said
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Acts
             xx
             .
             7
             .
             when
             he
             only
             in
             probability
             
             made
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             Exhortation
             to
             Believers
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             now
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Original
             of
             this
             Word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             is
             never
             translated
             preach
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             have
             been
             here
             ,
             but
             
               discours'd
               ,
               disputed
               ,
               spake
            
             ,
             or
             reason'd
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             translated
             in
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             2
             ,
             17.
             xviii
             .
             19
             .
             xix
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             5
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Original
             Words
             which
             properly
             signifie
             preaching
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             are
             only
             two
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             properly
             preached
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             declared
             to
             those
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             it
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             is
             when
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             read
             publickly
             to
             the
             peodle
             ,
             as
             a
             Cryer
             doth
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             word
             himself
             ,
             but
             reads
             it
             in
             the
             words
             in
             which
             it
             is
             delivered
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             Sermons
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             dictated
             by
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Reading
             of
             which
             to
             the
             People
             for
             their
             
               Conviction
               and
               Instruction
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             
               Command
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             Ordinance
             is
             duely
             observed
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             of
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               sufficient
               to
               mak●
               them
               wise
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             the
             hearing
             them
             with
             Humility
             and
             Attention
             ,
             is
             a
             means
             sufficient
             to
             beget
             Faith
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             those
             that
             
             hear
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
               for
               Correction
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               thorowly
               furnished
               to
               all
               good
               Works
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             1
             Tim.
             iii.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             We
             find
             in
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             that
             the
             
               Publick
               Reading
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             was
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             .
             'T
             is
             observed
             Nehem.
             viii
             .
             5
             .
             When
             Ezra
             
               opened
               the
               Book
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
            
             Ezra
             
               blessed
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               great
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               people
               answered
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               with
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               they
               bowed
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               worshiped
               the
               Lord
               with
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             and
             I
             find
             it
             generally
             agreed
             that
             both
             the
             Readers
             and
             Hearers
             stood
             up
             whilst
             the
             Law
             was
             read
             ,
             tho'
             not
             when
             other
             things
             were
             read
             or
             taught
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             observed
             Luke
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             that
             our
             Saviour
             
               stood
               up
               for
               to
               read
            
             ;
             and
             Vers.
             20.
             after
             closing
             the
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             
               sat
               down
            
             to
             teach
             :
             Hence
             Rev.
             v.
             God
             is
             represented
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             with
             a
             Book
             in
             his
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             containing
             the
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             as
             his
             Minister
             ,
             takes
             it
             out
             of
             his
             Hand
             to
             declare
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             Vers.
             8.
             
             
               When
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Book
               ,
               the
               four
               Beasts
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               down
               before
               the
               Lamb
               —
               And
               they
               sung
               a
               New
               Song
            
             :
             The
             Angels
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             Vers.
             11.
             and
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             Verse
             .
             13.
             
             From
             whence
             we
             see
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             Revelations
             of
             God's
             
             Will
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             with
             Adoration
             and
             Praises
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             at
             the
             Reading
             the
             Law
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             intermixed
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             one
             another
             ,
             Neh.
             ix
             .
             3
             .
             
               And
               they
               stood
               up
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               one
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               another
               fourth
               part
               they
               Confessed
               and
               Worshiped
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               
            
          
           
             VI.
             We
             find
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             such
             a
             Language
             as
             the
             People
             understand
             .
             After
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             Born
             and
             Educated
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             their
             Language
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             at
             least
             Universally
             ,
             the
             pure
             Hebrew
             in
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             first
             written
             ;
             therefore
             when
             Ezra
             read
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             interpreted
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Ezra
             read
             them
             to
             the
             People
             :
             Neh.
             viii
             .
             7
             .
             
               And
               they
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               understand
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               stood
               in
               their
               place
               ;
               so
               they
               read
               in
               the
               Book
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               sence
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               to
               understand
               the
               reading
            
             :
             And
             this
             Custom
             continueth
             among
             the
             Jews
             to
             this
             Day
             ;
             first
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             is
             read
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Translation
             or
             Paraphrase
             ,
             in
             a
             Language
             understood
             by
             the
             Hearers
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             may
             be
             good
             reason
             for
             reading
             the
             Originals
             in
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             such
             a
             Custom
             being
             
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             preserve
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             People
             without
             a
             Translation
             .
             Therefore
             St.
             Paul
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             forbid
             speaking
             in
             Unknown
             Tongues
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             orders
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             27
             .
             
               Let
               one
               interpret
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Interpreter
               ,
               let
               him
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             We
             find
             that
             after
             reading
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             sometimes
             an
             Enlargement
             or
             Comment
             on
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             People
             :
             Thus
             when
             our
             Saviour
             had
             read
             a
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             He
             applied
             it
             to
             the
             people
             in
             a
             Discourse
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             this
             was
             constantly
             done
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             rather
             probable
             that
             it
             was
             not
             .
             For
             had
             there
             been
             a
             constant
             Provision
             for
             such
             Enlargement
             ,
             and
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             from
             it
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             occasion
             for
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             15
             .
             to
             send
             to
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Message
             we
             find
             there
             ,
             
               Ye
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               any
               Word
               of
               Exhortation
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               say
               on
               .
            
             St.
             Paul
             supposes
             him
             who
             Teaches
             ,
             and
             him
             whose
             Office
             it
             was
             to
             Exhort
             ,
             distinct
             from
             him
             that
             Ruled
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             
               Ministered
               ,
               Rom.
            
             xii
             .
             And
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             every
             Church
             was
             furnished
             with
             all
             these
             Officers
             .
             The
             same
             St.
             Paul
             
             joyned
             Exhortation
             and
             Doctrine
             with
             Reading
             ,
             in
             his
             Charge
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
             which
             shews
             that
             they
             went
             together
             ,
             but
             whether
             indispensibly
             or
             no
             ,
             doth
             not
             appear
             ;
             tho'
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             most
             Churches
             in
             the
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             they
             were
             all
             generally
             exercis'd
             in
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             find
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Summary
             of
             the
             Principal
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             they
             delivered
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             ordered
             their
             own
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             judged
             of
             what
             was
             delivered
             by
             others
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             i.
             13
             .
             
               Hold
               fast
               the
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
            
             ;
             and
             Chap.
             ii
             .
             Vers.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               things
               that
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               Men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
            
             :
             Perhaps
             this
             may
             be
             that
             
               proportion
               of
               Faith
            
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Prophets
             are
             exhorted
             to
             prophesy
             ,
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             6
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             doubted
             but
             this
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
            
             contained
             the
             main
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             what
             those
             were
             ,
             Heb.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Therefore
               leaving
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               unto
               perfection
               ;
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               Works
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               and
               of
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               of
               Eternal
               Judgment
               .
            
             In
             
             all
             probability
             therefore
             the
             Form
             of
             sound
             Words
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             others
             ,
             contained
             these
             six
             Heads
             or
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             every
             Christian
             was
             obliged
             to
             hear
             and
             learn.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             Our
             Church
             in
             Reading
             and
             Preaching
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             THese
             are
             the
             Rules
             and
             Examples
             the
             Scriptures
             propose
             to
             us
             for
             our
             feeding
             the
             people
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             their
             Hearing
             it
             in
             Publick
             .
             Let
             us
             in
             the
             second
             place
             compare
             the
             
               Practise
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             surely
             no
             copy
             can
             come
             nearer
             the
             Original
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             Our
             Ministers
             are
             expresly
             oblig'd
             in
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             diligently
             to
             read
             all
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             unto
             the
             people
             Assembled
             in
             the
             Church
             where
             they
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             serve
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Church
             has
             disposed
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             in
             a
             certain
             Order
             ,
             and
             has
             appointed
             four
             or
             more
             Chapters
             to
             be
             read
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Publick
             Congregations
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             all
             the
             most
             edifying
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             are
             Ordered
             
             to
             be
             read
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             except
             the
             Revelations
             )
             thrice
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             And
             some
             select
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Revelations
             are
             appointed
             on
             extraordinary
             occasions
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             some
             Chapters
             (
             about
             one
             tenth
             )
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             left
             out
             of
             this
             Order
             :
             But
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             are
             left
             out
             ,
             are
             either
             Genealogies
             ,
             names
             of
             Persons
             and
             Places
             ,
             Historical
             repetitions
             ,
             or
             some
             obscure
             and
             mystical
             Prophecies
             in
             Ezekiel
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             proper
             for
             an
             ordinary
             Assembly
             (
             for
             which
             reasons
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Revelations
             is
             also
             left
             out
             )
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             excluded
             ,
             tho'
             not
             particularly
             Commanded
             .
             The
             general
             obligation
             on
             every
             Clergy-Man
             in
             his
             Ordination
             
               to
               read
               all
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             still
             allows
             him
             to
             read
             these
             ,
             and
             also
             obliges
             him
             to
             it
             when
             he
             shall
             perceive
             that
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             this
             Order
             for
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             ,
             on
             every
             Lords-day
             ,
             and
             other
             solemn
             occasions
             ,
             there
             are
             appointed
             certain
             select
             Portions
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             which
             are
             adapted
             to
             the
             occasion
             ;
             and
             contain
             some
             great
             mystery
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             other
             weighty
             matter
             necessary
             to
             our
             Edification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             the
             more
             solemnity
             of
             these
             readings
             ;
             Our
             Church
             joins
             with
             each
             of
             them
             Praises
             ,
             
             Thanksgivings
             or
             Confessions
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             find
             practised
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             people
             may
             benefit
             ,
             and
             be
             Edified
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             plain
             Authentick
             and
             most
             excellent
             Translation
             is
             provided
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             read
             to
             the
             People
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             care
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             Dissenters
             are
             forced
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             it
             for
             the
             word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             draw
             all
             the
             knowledge
             that
             they
             have
             from
             the
             Fountains
             which
             our
             Bishops
             opened
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             Translating
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             into
             a
             Language
             they
             understand
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             'T
             is
             ordered
             in
             our
             Church
             that
             the
             Ministers
             shall
             explain
             some
             part
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             every
             Lords-day
             ,
             and
             exhort
             their
             Congregations
             in
             a
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             inculcate
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             the
             better
             ,
             our
             Church
             has
             appointed
             certain
             solemn
             times
             ,
             wherein
             once
             in
             the
             year
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             inculcate
             every
             great
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             most
             material
             passages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             Conception
             ,
             Birth
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascention
             of
             Our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             provided
             a
             Form
             of
             
               Sound
               Words
            
             in
             a
             short
             and
             plain
             Catechism
             ;
             in
             which
             are
             
             contained
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             adapted
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             
               sincere
               Milk
            
             ,
             without
             School
             Notions
             ,
             or
             hard
             words
             .
             And
             all
             the
             six
             principles
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             ,
             Heb.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             are
             briefly
             explained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             largely
             enough
             to
             make
             those
             that
             attend
             to
             it
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             .
             The
             Teaching
             and
             Explaining
             these
             Fundamentals
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Publick
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             injoined
             as
             a
             constant
             Duty
             on
             Ministers
             and
             People
             in
             our
             solemn
             Worship
             .
             The
             Minister
             in
             each
             Parish
             being
             required
             diligently
             upon
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             —
             openly
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             instruct
             and
             examine
             so
             many
             Children
             of
             his
             Parish
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             convenient
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             come
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             obediently
             to
             hear
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             our
             Twelfth
             Canon
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             grounding
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             't
             is
             ordained
             ,
             That
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Catechism
             being
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             parts
             as
             there
             are
             Sundays
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             shall
             be
             explained
             to
             the
             people
             in
             every
             Parish
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             care
             our
             Church
             has
             taken
             to
             Teach
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             method
             is
             so
             effectual
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             scarce
             conceivable
             
             how
             any
             one
             who
             duly
             conforms
             to
             these
             Orders
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             concerns
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             effect
             is
             such
             that
             we
             may
             affirm
             without
             Vanity
             or
             Partiality
             ,
             that
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Laity
             ,
             especially
             where
             we
             can
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             conform
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             are
             generally
             much
             more
             knowing
             ,
             modest
             ,
             governable
             ,
             devout
             and
             charitable
             ,
             then
             perhaps
             may
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             late
             contests
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             under
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             present
             Revolution
             ,
             are
             Evident
             proofs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             in
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             Reading
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             consider
             with
             you
             my
             Friends
             who
             dissent
             from
             us
             ,
             how
             this
             great
             Duty
             of
             Teaching
             the
             people
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             perform'd
             in
             your
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             your
             practice
             in
             this
             point
             with
             the
             Scripture
             Rules
             and
             Examples
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             do
             with
             the
             same
             Candour
             and
             Integrity
             that
             I
             have
             hitherto
             endeavoured
             to
             observe
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             And
             here
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             your
             Teachers
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             very
             little
             Regard
             ,
             either
             to
             Scripture
             Rules
             or
             Examples
             in
             framing
             this
             part
             of
             your
             Worship
             ,
             having
             laid
             aside
             all
             those
             methods
             of
             instruction
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             recommend
             to
             us
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             of
             Exposition
             and
             Exhortation
             :
             Which
             among
             you
             is
             called
             Preaching
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             tho'
             a
             Man
             frequent
             your
             Meetings
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             no
             security
             ,
             or
             hardly
             possibility
             of
             learning
             from
             your
             publick
             Teachings
             all
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             necessary
             principles
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             Your
             Preachers
             are
             intirely
             left
             to
             their
             choice
             what
             place
             of
             Scripture
             they
             will
             explain
             ,
             or
             what
             Subject
             they
             will
             handle
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             happens
             that
             hardly
             any
             one
             Man
             in
             his
             life
             ever
             goes
             through
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             practice
             ,
             in
             his
             Publick
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             I
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             have
             no
             summary
             of
             Principles
             injoined
             to
             be
             either
             Read
             or
             Taught
             in
             your
             Publick
             Assemblies
             .
             A
             Catechism
             you
             have
             ,
             but
             neither
             your
             Directory
             nor
             Practice
             make
             it
             any
             part
             of
             your
             Lords-day-Service
             ;
             And
             besides
             your
             Catechism
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             no
             ways
             answers
             the
             design
             of
             a
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
            
             .
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             that
             such
             a
             Form
             should
             contain
             only
             the
             first
             and
             necessary
             principles
             of
             
               the
               Oracles
               
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             such
             Words
             and
             Methods
             as
             may
             make
             it
             easily
             apprehended
             and
             retained
             by
             the
             weak
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             your
             Catechism
             is
             full
             of
             
               Hard
               Words
               ,
               School
               Terms
            
             ,
             and
             
               Abstruse
               Notions
            
             ,
             no
             wise
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             possible
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             Children
             ,
             or
             unlearned
             Persons
             ,
             for
             whose
             Edification
             principally
             a
             Catechism
             ought
             to
             be
             contrived
             .
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             long
             and
             intricate
             ,
             even
             the
             Shorter
             that
             not
             one
             child
             in
             ten
             ever
             gets
             it
             by
             heart
             ,
             nor
             one
             in
             five
             hundred
             retains
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             judge
             of
             this
             matter
             as
             you
             find
             upon
             trial
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             After
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             imperfect
             of
             some
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Catechism
            
             ,
             being
             quite
             left
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ;
             Joined
             with
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Heb.
            
             vi
             .
             2
             .
             a
             great
             defect
             sure
             in
             a
             Catechism
             to
             leave
             out
             a
             Fundamental
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             the
             most
             sad
             and
             deplorable
             defect
             of
             your
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             your
             casting
             out
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             most
             of
             your
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             
               God's
               Institution
            
             and
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             in
             many
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             setting
             aside
             a
             verse
             or
             two
             for
             a
             Text
             ,
             or
             Quotation
             at
             the
             discretion
             
             of
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             is
             never
             publickly
             heard
             amongst
             them
             .
             This
             is
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             undeniable
             ;
             And
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             in
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             perhaps
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             Scripture
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             day
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             strictest
             enquiry
             which
             I
             cou'd
             make
             .
             One
             would
             think
             this
             alone
             were
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             the
             people
             where
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             its
             Purity
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             the
             
               True
               Church
            
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             us
             ;
             whereof
             some
             hide
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             in
             a
             strange
             Language
             ,
             and
             others
             banish
             it
             out
             of
             their
             Meetings
             .
             It
             being
             in
             our
             Congregations
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             is
             heard
             speaking
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             without
             cover
             or
             gloss
             .
             Sure
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             go
             to
             most
             Meetings
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             hear
             one
             intire
             Chapter
             read
             in
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             omission
             is
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             must
             render
             you
             manifestly
             self-condemned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             Because
             you
             so
             vehemently
             press
             the
             necessity
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             quote
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             reading
             the
             Law
             (
             as
             is
             shewed
             before
             )
             is
             termed
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Act
            
             ,
             xv
             .
             21
             .
             but
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             applying
             them
             ,
             or
             exhorting
             the
             Congregation
             from
             them
             in
             a
             fixed
             Christian
             Auditory
             (
             which
             
             you
             count
             Preaching
             )
             is
             never
             called
             so
             in
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             .
             Therefore
             by
             laying
             aside
             the
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             your
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             you
             have
             intirely
             cast
             aside
             Preaching
             ,
             in
             the
             proper
             Scripture-sense
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             must
             render
             you
             self-condemned
             ,
             because
             you
             pretend
             to
             honour
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             above
             other
             Christians
             :
             Your
             Mouths
             ,
             Commendably
             and
             with
             just
             Reason
             ,
             are
             continually
             full
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ;
             you
             own
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             only
             sufficient
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             you
             appeal
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             found
             your selves
             on
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             your
             not
             allowing
             the
             Reading
             of
             it
             a
             constant
             place
             in
             your
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             makes
             it
             seem
             as
             if
             you
             had
             a
             very
             low
             Opinion
             of
             it
             in
             your
             hearts
             .
             If
             you
             really
             value
             it
             as
             you
             profess
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             banish
             the
             Reading
             of
             it
             from
             your
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             Discourses
             ,
             Lectures
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             of
             your
             own
             Teachers
             ?
             Remember
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             (
             Mark
             vii
             .
             6
             .
             )
             
               This
               People
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               Lips
               ,
               but
               their
               Heart
               is
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             While
             you
             thus
             justle
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             out
             of
             your
             Solemn
             Meetings
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             your
             own
             Sermons
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             consider
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             laying
             aside
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             for
             Mens
             Inventions
             ;
             unless
             you
             will
             call
             your
             Sermons
             (
             as
             
             some
             Quakers
             are
             said
             to
             do
             )
             as
             much
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             as
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             look
             on
             this
             as
             so
             Material
             a
             Point
             ,
             and
             conceive
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             and
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               Christians
            
             to
             be
             so
             deeply
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             my self
             obliged
             to
             Examine
             the
             Pretences
             I
             have
             found
             to
             justifie
             it
             :
             Tho'
             I
             confess
             they
             seem
             to
             me
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             I
             shall
             be
             almost
             suspected
             by
             indifferent
             persons
             not
             to
             do
             Justice
             in
             representing
             them
             :
             For
             it
             is
             unaccountable
             that
             any
             body
             should
             urge
             so
             
               slight
               Reasons
            
             for
             so
             considerable
             an
             Omission
             :
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             all
             I
             have
             ever
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             heard
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             I
             have
             heard
             urg'd
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               people
               are
               obliged
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               acquainted
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               Reading
               of
               them
               is
               not
               necessary
               in
               their
               publick
               Meetings
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             see
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ;
             That
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             is
             by
             
             God's
             Appointment
             a
             part
             of
             his
             
               solemn
               publick
               Worship
            
             ;
             therefore
             
               to
               leave
               it
               out
            
             in
             
               our
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             on
             
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             aside
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             corrupt
             and
             dismember
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             private
             performance
             of
             a
             Duty
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             interfere
             with
             ,
             or
             hinder
             the
             publick
             .
             We
             must
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             
             instruct
             our
             Families
             in
             private
             ;
             and
             yet
             God
             forbid
             that
             our
             doing
             these
             privately
             ,
             should
             banish
             the
             use
             of
             them
             from
             our
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             one
             should
             think
             himself
             excused
             from
             Attending
             on
             the
             Publick
             Performance
             of
             them
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Private
             Diligence
             in
             them
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Rule
             holds
             for
             Reading
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             tells
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Deut.
            
             vi
             .
             6
             .
             
               That
               these
               Words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               teach
               them
               diligently
               to
               thy
               Children
               ,
               and
               shalt
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               thou
               sittest
               in
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               liest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               —
               and
               thou
               shalt
               write
               them
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               thy
               house
               .
            
             Here
             is
             as
             much
             private
             diligence
             in
             Reading
             and
             Teaching
             the
             Law
             ,
             required
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             any
             Christian
             can
             pretend
             to
             exercise
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             private
             study
             and
             exercise
             ,
             did
             not
             make
             the
             Reading
             it
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             prevent
             God
             from
             requiring
             them
             to
             Use
             it
             as
             part
             of
             his
             publick
             
               Worship
               ,
               Deut.
            
             xxxi
             .
             11
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             your
             diligence
             in
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             privately
             ,
             or
             
               Your
               Teachers
            
             exhorting
             and
             requiring
             You
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             warrant
             Their
             or
             Your
             dispensing
             with
             the
             
               Command
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             appoints
             the
             Reading
             his
             Word
             as
             part
             of
             his
             publick
             Service
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
           
             4.
             
             When
             people
             are
             left
             to
             themselves
             in
             private
             ,
             they
             may
             either
             do
             or
             not
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             :
             And
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             there
             are
             many
             who
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             read
             there
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             ever
             wou'd
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             it
             in
             private
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             great
             Temptation
             to
             the
             people
             to
             be
             negligent
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             want
             of
             Care
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             leave
             so
             material
             a
             thing
             as
             
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             private
             diligence
             .
             We
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             where
             no
             publick
             effectual
             care
             is
             taken
             to
             inform
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             
               Knowledge
               of
               God's
               Word
            
             sensibly
             decays
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             be
             lost
             .
             The
             Papists
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             a
             Language
             that
             the
             people
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             into
             what
             
               gross
               ignorance
            
             they
             are
             fallen
             by
             this
             means
             .
             Those
             of
             
               Your
               Perswasion
            
             (
             generally
             speaking
             )
             do
             not
             read
             them
             at
             all
             in
             
               your
               Meetings
            
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             
               many
               of
               your
               common
               people
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               very
               History
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               First
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             
               found
               on
               Tryal
            
             ,
             to
             my
             great
             trouble
             and
             astonishment
             .
             This
             pretence
             therefore
             of
             
               Peoples
               Reading
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               in
               private
               ,
            
             will
             by
             no
             means
             justifie
             you
             ,
             for
             breaking
             
               God's
               Command
            
             ,
             in
             omitting
             the
             
               publick
               Reading
               them
            
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             
               God's
               Service
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Congregations
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Second
             Pretence
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             for
             this
             Omission
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               since
               the
               penning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               settling
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               much
               altered
               with
               Christians
               ;
               That
               Printing
               was
               not
               then
               known
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Copies
               of
               the
               Bible
               were
               few
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               come
               by
               :
               Few
               could
               then
               read
               them
               if
               they
               had
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
            
             (
             say
             some
             )
             
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               was
               then
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               generality
               must
               have
               been
               strangers
               to
               them
               :
               But
               now
               Copies
               of
               the
               Bible
               by
               means
               of
               Printing
               ,
               are
               become
               common
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               most
               Families
               have
               some
               in
               them
               that
               can
               read
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               publick
               Reading
               them
               is
               not
               now
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             plain
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             publickly
             is
             an
             
               Institution
               of
               God
            
             :
             Therefore
             to
             lay
             it
             aside
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Invention
             of
             Printing
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Men
             have
             found
             out
             a
             better
             way
             to
             propagate
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ,
             than
             He
             instituted
             ;
             and
             plainly
             to
             lay
             aside
             his
             Command
             ,
             for
             
               Mens
               own
               Inventions
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             has
             promised
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             always
             
               Religious
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             and
             has
             commanded
             his
             Word
             to
             be
             read
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             means
             to
             preserve
             the
             Knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             the
             constant
             commonness
             of
             Bibles
             ,
             nor
             
             ability
             to
             people
             to
             read
             them
             at
             home
             .
             To
             omit
             therefore
             the
             
               Institution
               of
               God
               for
               Teaching
               his
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             to
             rely
             on
             peoples
             procuring
             and
             reading
             Copies
             of
             the
             Bible
             privately
             ,
             is
             to
             leave
             
             God's
             way
             ,
             and
             presumptuously
             depend
             on
             that
             which
             has
             no
             Promise
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             easie
             soever
             we
             may
             imagine
             the
             obtaining
             Copies
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             can
             read
             ,
             there
             are
             still
             many
             Families
             ,
             even
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             can
             neither
             compass
             a
             Bible
             ,
             or
             get
             any
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             one
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Expedient
             is
             no
             waies
             sufficient
             to
             supply
             the
             Design
             of
             
               God's
               Institution
            
             ,
             in
             commanding
             it
             to
             be
             read
             publickly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             suppose
             Bibles
             to
             be
             as
             common
             as
             we
             can
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             can
             read
             them
             ,
             yet
             who
             will
             secure
             us
             that
             they
             will
             do
             it
             ?
             People
             whilst
             the
             first
             Fervour
             of
             a
             Reformation
             is
             on
             them
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             be
             diligent
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Novelty
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             Zeal
             for
             a
             party
             inspirits
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             this
             wears
             off
             ,
             as
             it
             generally
             does
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             that
             their
             care
             of
             Reading
             and
             Meditating
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             decays
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             
               too
               many
            
             of
             all
             Parties
             that
             neither
             read
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             hear
             one
             Chapter
             read
             in
             a
             whole
             Year
             ,
             except
             at
             Church
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             omit
             the
             publick
             Reading
             them
             ,
             on
             presumption
             that
             the
             people
             will
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             
               ready
               way
            
             to
             introduce
             an
             Universal
             Ignorance
             of
             
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             reduce
             us
             again
             to
             Popery
             ;
             the
             most
             effectual
             Bar
             against
             which
             ,
             is
             the
             Bible
             in
             our
             own
             Language
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             People
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             come
             to
             the
             publick
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             read
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             inclination
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             neglect
             they
             may
             be
             reproved
             or
             punished
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             practical
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             required
             only
             to
             be
             read
             in
             private
             Families
             .
             Experience
             shews
             us
             that
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Methods
             in
             point
             of
             Efficacie
             .
             We
             see
             in
             England
             and
             Wales
             ,
             where
             publick
             Reading
             was
             practised
             ,
             the
             people
             generally
             embraced
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             care
             was
             not
             taken
             ,
             they
             rejected
             it
             .
             Had
             
             God's
             Way
             been
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             constantly
             read
             to
             the
             Native
             Irish
             ,
             in
             a
             Language
             they
             understood
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             England
             or
             Wales
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             but
             the
             Reformation
             had
             succeeded
             as
             Universally
             here
             as
             it
             did
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             want
             of
             this
             has
             kept
             them
             in
             ignorance
             
               to
               this
               day
            
             ,
             which
             may
             convince
             us
             how
             ineffectual
             all
             our
             Contrivances
             are
             to
             enlighten
             Men
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             
             God's
             
               Institution
               .
               I
            
             
             am
             perswaded
             that
             if
             ever
             the
             Native
             Irish
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             
             God's
             Word
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             having
             it
             read
             to
             them
             publickly
             in
             a
             Language
             they
             understand
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             thrusting
             Bibles
             privately
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             of
             the
             ineffectualness
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             an
             Experiment
             of
             150
             Years
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             lastly
             ,
             Instead
             of
             all
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             None
             of
             us
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             cannot
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Efficacie
             when
             read
             privately
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             when
             read
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             appointment
             :
             Since
             he
             has
             given
             us
             a
             peculiar
             promise
             to
             be
             present
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             there
             are
             no
             diligent
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Word
             Publickly
             read
             ,
             but
             are
             able
             from
             their
             own
             experience
             to
             testify
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             find
             it
             to
             have
             a
             different
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             it
             read
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             has
             peculiarly
             promis'd
             his
             presence
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             read
             it
             in
             private
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             pretence
             I
             have
             found
             alledged
             for
             omitting
             the
             regular
             reading
             the
             Bible
             in
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               takes
               up
               too
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               hindrance
               to
               the
               more
               profitable
               Duty
               ,
               of
               what
               you
               commonly
               call
               Preaching
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             intreat
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             
             time
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             since
             God
             has
             appointed
             reading
             his
             Word
             a
             time
             and
             room
             in
             our
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             who
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             presume
             to
             throw
             it
             out
             ?
             This
             surely
             is
             to
             set
             up
             our selves
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             Order
             things
             better
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             his
             Church
             then
             he
             has
             done
             .
             Surely
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             take
             care
             so
             to
             dispose
             our
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             interfere
             with
             any
             other
             Institution
             of
             God
             :
             But
             ,
             that
             whatever
             time
             we
             allow
             them
             ,
             there
             may
             remain
             sufficient
             for
             reading
             God's
             
               Holy
               Word
            
             ;
             Which
             I
             have
             proved
             is
             in
             Scripture
             Language
             Preaching
             ;
             And
             therefore
             to
             justle
             this
             out
             to
             make
             our
             own
             discourses
             longer
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             prefer
             our
             way
             of
             Preaching
             to
             
             God's
             .
             If
             there
             were
             a
             necessity
             that
             one
             or
             the
             other
             must
             be
             omitted
             ,
             Modesty
             ought
             to
             Teach
             us
             to
             omit
             our
             own
             Words
             rather
             then
             God's
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppose
             that
             upon
             some
             Extraordinary
             Occasion
             it
             may
             be
             Lawful
             to
             omit
             Reading
             
               God's
               Word
            
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             more
             time
             to
             manage
             a
             discourse
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             never
             be
             justifiable
             to
             make
             this
             a
             common
             practise
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             put
             a
             manifest
             Contempt
             on
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
           
             A
             Fourth
             Pretence
             against
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             publickly
             in
             a
             Regular
             Method
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               or
               applyed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               only
               so
               much
               of
               them
               ought
               to
               be
               read
               at
               a
               time
               as
               the
               Minister
               may
               explain
               and
               apply
               to
               his
               Auditory
               .
               And
               that
               one
               Verse
               thus
               Applyed
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               many
               Chapters
               read
               without
               such
               Application
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             against
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             who
             universally
             teach
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plain
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             that
             universal
             necessity
             of
             an
             explanation
             of
             every
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             is
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             when
             heard
             with
             Humility
             and
             Attention
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             better
             then
             any
             Man
             can
             do
             it
             .
             The
             Words
             of
             them
             are
             the
             
               Words
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             
               plainness
               ,
               force
            
             and
             spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             no
             Humane
             Eloquence
             can
             improve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             great
             affront
             to
             them
             to
             say
             that
             they
             have
             little
             efficacy
             except
             a
             Minister
             apply
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppose
             one
             verse
             well
             applied
             to
             be
             better
             than
             many
             Chapters
             (
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             )
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             justifie
             the
             omission
             of
             reading
             them
             publickly
             ;
             for
             no
             Application
             can
             be
             so
             well
             made
             of
             them
             whilst
             people
             are
             not
             thoroughly
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             It
             ought
             
             therefore
             to
             be
             our
             first
             care
             to
             read
             them
             to
             the
             People
             often
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             word
             of
             Application
             may
             do
             more
             good
             then
             many
             Sermons
             to
             People
             not
             so
             prepared
             with
             the
             general
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             literal
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             must
             always
             go
             before
             the
             saving
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             best
             Introduction
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             reading
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             people
             is
             the
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             literal
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             while
             
               your
               Teachers
            
             have
             laid
             aside
             this
             means
             of
             
             God's
             Appointment
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             debarred
             people
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Saving
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Reading
             a
             verse
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             the
             Ministers
             Application
             ,
             without
             the
             peoples
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             does
             put
             Christians
             too
             much
             in
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             liable
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Artifice
             whereby
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             keep
             their
             people
             in
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             
               your
               Teachers
            
             using
             the
             same
             Method
             (
             while
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             their
             people
             either
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             ,
             read
             them
             at
             home
             )
             seems
             too
             like
             a
             design
             on
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             tempts
             the
             World
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             are
             affraid
             of
             the
             naked
             simplicity
             
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             since
             they
             dare
             not
             trust
             their
             people
             with
             Hearing
             them
             Publickly
             read
             ,
             except
             they
             add
             their
             own
             glosses
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Pretence
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             for
             laying
             aside
             the
             publick
             reading
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               dead
               Letter
               (
               as
               some
               call
               it
               )
               is
               a
               dull
               formal
               thing
               ,
               without
               Spirit
               or
               Life
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               applied
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               such
               Assistance
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               little
               Efficacy
               on
               the
               Heart
               .
            
          
           
             I
             hope
             there
             are
             few
             of
             any
             Communion
             will
             own
             this
             pretence
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             so
             horrid
             a
             Reflection
             ,
             and
             affront
             on
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             I
             will
             however
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             offer
             these
             following
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             give
             a
             Character
             of
             themselves
             very
             different
             from
             this
             .
             They
             represent
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             as
             
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             
               quick
               and
               powerfull
            
             ,
             as
             
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               wise
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             as
             
               giving
               wisdom
               to
               the
               simple
            
             ,
             as
             
               Converting
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Expressions
             to
             denote
             the
             Efficacie
             thereof
             on
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             dull
             and
             formal
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             
               dead
               Letter
            
             that
             cannot
             engage
             the
             attention
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             or
             reach
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             is
             too
             near
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             certain
             that
             God
             speaks
             to
             us
             immediately
             
             by
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             And
             where
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Power
               .
            
             But
             when
             Men
             speak
             their
             own
             Words
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             apply
             the
             Words
             or
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             tho'
             they
             seem
             to
             do
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             Zeal
             and
             Learning
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             may
             decieve
             us
             :
             And
             therefore
             wholly
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             immediate
             dictates
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             any
             pretended
             Explication
             or
             Application
             ,
             made
             by
             Men
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             to
             exchange
             
             God's
             undoubted
             Words
             and
             Command
             for
             what
             may
             be
             a
             meer
             
               Humane
               Invention
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             have
             always
             been
             apt
             to
             grow
             weary
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             dull
             and
             tedious
             ,
             so
             Mal.
             i.
             13
             .
             
               Ye
               said
               also
               what
               a
               weariness
               is
               it
               ,
               and
               ye
               snuffed
               at
               it
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             the
             way
             of
             
             God's
             appointing
             is
             always
             more
             Spiritual
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             is
             of
             Man
             's
             own
             Invention
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             easy
             or
             agreable
             to
             the
             Carnal
             minds
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             you
             ,
             when
             people
             complain
             of
             being
             dull
             ,
             and
             unaffected
             by
             meer
             Hearing
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             read
             ,
             whether
             this
             do
             not
             truly
             proceed
             from
             a
             Carnal
             and
             Wicked
             Heart
             estranged
             from
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             reason
             that
             Sermons
             
             please
             and
             affect
             more
             then
             a
             Chapter
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             be
             not
             the
             novelty
             and
             outward
             Ornaments
             of
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Spiritualness
             of
             the
             discourse
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             St.
             Paul
             supposeth
             such
             as
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             the
             
               Words
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             be
             meer
             Natural
             ,
             or
             Carnal
             Men
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
             where
             having
             taken
             Notice
             of
             speaking
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               Words
               which
               Man's
               Wisdom
               Teacheth
               ,
               but
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               Teacheth
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Natural
               Man
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               For
               they
               are
               foolishness
               to
               him
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             clearly
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             Men
             do
             not
             understand
             or
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God
             delivered
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             dictated
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             meer
             Natural
             Men
             ,
             and
             want
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             Whoever
             therefore
             is
             more
             affected
             ,
             or
             delights
             more
             in
             a
             Sermon
             then
             in
             a
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             has
             reason
             to
             look
             into
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             examine
             himself
             whether
             he
             have
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             Those
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             that
             had
             that
             Spirit
             delighted
             in
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             :
             It
             was
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             they
             preferred
             it
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             
               meditate
               in
               it
               Day
               and
               Night
            
             :
             And
             were
             so
             far
             from
             turning
             it
             out
             of
             their
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             the
             Hearing
             it
             read
             was
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Worship
             .
             Whoever
             therefore
             lays
             aside
             this
             
             practise
             ,
             have
             reason
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             want
             that
             Temper
             and
             Spirit
             with
             which
             those
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             were
             inspired
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             pretences
             to
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Spiritualness
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             are
             little
             advanced
             above
             the
             Natural
             Men
             that
             neither
             receive
             or
             relish
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             as
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             it
             alledged
             as
             a
             
               Sixth
               pretence
            
             for
             not
             Reading
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             in
             your
             
               Meetings
               ,
               That
               a
               Child
               may
               read
               them
               ,
               and
               perform
               this
               Duty
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               need
               it
               take
               up
               the
               Ministers
               time
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             answer
             then
             that
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             is
             not
             less
             his
             ,
             or
             the
             less
             to
             be
             valued
             because
             it
             is
             easy
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             't
             is
             the
             more
             sinfull
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             easy
             it
             is
             .
             Ministers
             are
             not
             set
             apart
             for
             difficult
             things
             only
             ,
             which
             others
             cannot
             perform
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             to
             execute
             the
             Office
             that
             God
             has
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             easy
             or
             difficult
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             .
             God
             has
             Commanded
             his
             Ministers
             to
             
               Baptise
               ,
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             to
             pour
             on
             Water
             in
             this
             Form
             is
             no
             such
             difficult
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             might
             perform
             it
             ;
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             greater
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             Minister's
             Office
             to
             perform
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             not
             
             delegate
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             omit
             them
             because
             they
             are
             easy
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             have
             a
             quite
             different
             Sacredness
             ,
             Efficacy
             and
             Force
             ,
             when
             performed
             by
             a
             Person
             Ordained
             and
             Authorized
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             then
             when
             performed
             by
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Rule
             holds
             in
             offering
             up
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             in
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             A
             Man
             may
             read
             them
             at
             home
             ,
             a
             Child
             may
             read
             them
             in
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             assurance
             of
             Efficacy
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Person
             set
             a-part
             by
             God's
             Ordinance
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Experience
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             of
             most
             Christians
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             have
             felt
             in
             their
             own
             Hearts
             in
             Hearing
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             publickly
             read
             ,
             will
             attest
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             know
             and
             own
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             the
             generality
             of
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             must
             see
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             pretence
             .
             If
             any
             of
             you
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             that
             I
             fear
             it
             is
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             not
             considering
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             't
             is
             your
             Teachers
             Duty
             to
             inform
             you
             better
             .
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             being
             allowed
             by
             their
             Directory
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             
             God's
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             We
             have
             this
             Rule
             there
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               requisite
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Canonical
               Books
               be
               read
               over
               in
               order
               ,
               that
               
               the
               people
               may
               be
               better
               acquainted
               with
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Now
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             but
             one
             Meeting
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             has
             been
             duly
             performed
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             accuse
             you
             so
             generally
             of
             violating
             
             God's
             Command
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             not
             one
             such
             Meeting
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             consider
             how
             you
             will
             excuse
             your selves
             before
             God.
             And
             I
             think
             it
             necessary
             here
             to
             observe
             to
             you
             how
             insignificant
             general
             Rules
             are
             without
             descending
             to
             a
             particular
             Determination
             of
             Circumstances
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             in
             your
             Dir●ctory
             a
             general
             Rule
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             )
             for
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             being
             particular
             ,
             as
             the
             Calender
             in
             our
             Common-Prayer-Book
             is
             ,
             I
             question
             if
             it
             yet
             was
             ever
             once
             observed
             ,
             or
             indeed
             that
             it
             is
             Practical
             to
             observe
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             almost
             in
             every
             other
             general
             Rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             leave
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Ordered
             by
             such
             general
             Rules
             only
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             Teach
             people
             to
             neglect
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Reasons
             that
             I
             can
             possibly
             think
             of
             ,
             or
             have
             heard
             urged
             for
             Your
             practice
             in
             this
             point
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             but
             others
             may
             be
             pretended
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             to
             have
             met
             with
             them
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             given
             them
             a
             due
             consideration
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             of
             greater
             force
             than
             those
             I
             have
             examined
             .
             And
             that
             
             they
             can
             never
             excuse
             You
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             from
             manifest
             breach
             of
             
               God's
               Command
            
             ,
             in
             preferring
             
               Mens
               Inventions
            
             to
             his
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             to
             You
             ,
             That
             I
             look
             on
             all
             these
             to
             be
             only
             Pretences
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             Mens
             Negligence
             in
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             
               For
               the
               time
               will
               come
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               when
               they
               will
               not
               endure
               sound
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               after
               their
               own
               Lusts
               shall
               they
               heap
               up
               to
               themselves
               Teachers
               ,
               having
               itching
               Ears
               .
            
             An
             
               itching
               Ear
            
             here
             ,
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             so
             properly
             ,
             as
             an
             Ear
             that
             loves
             Novelty
             and
             Variety
             :
             Because
             therefore
             our
             Church
             gives
             the
             people
             little
             that
             is
             New
             ,
             in
             her
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             but
             retains
             a
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
            
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             plain
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             people
             cannot
             endure
             our
             Service
             ,
             but
             heap
             up
             to
             themselves
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             the
             
               Praises
               ,
               Prayers
            
             and
             Sermons
             of
             
             God's
             
               immediate
               Appointment
            
             ,
             will
             gratifie
             them
             every
             Meeting
             with
             a
             
               New
               Prayer
            
             ,
             without
             troubling
             them
             with
             such
             Prayers
             or
             Sermons
             as
             they
             think
             old
             ,
             which
             are
             incomparably
             better
             ,
             only
             the
             
               itching
               Ears
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fore-told
             ,
             are
             pleased
             with
             the
             Novelty
             and
             Variety
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             disgust
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             that
             of
             
               Angels
               Food
               ,
               Psa.
            
             lxxviii
             .
             25
             Num.
             xxi
             .
             5
             .
             &
             xi
             .
             6
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             
             of
             the
             truly
             Conscientious
             to
             check
             and
             curb
             this
             Humour
             in
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             Discouragements
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Our
               Church
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             complying
             with
             them
             ,
             have
             constantly
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             Negligence
             and
             Levity
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             them
             guilty
             .
             But
             as
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             made
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             ,
             so
             some
             Ministers
             (
             tho'
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             )
             have
             changed
             
               God's
               Institution
            
             to
             please
             
               their
               people
            
             ;
             and
             lest
             out
             the
             constant
             and
             regular
             Reading
             of
             
             God's
             Word
             ,
             because
             
               their
               people
            
             grew
             weary
             of
             it
             .
             But
             let
             all
             Men
             judge
             who
             behave
             themselves
             most
             like
             
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             We
             ,
             who
             keep
             to
             
               the
               Reading
            
             God's
             Word
             ,
             according
             to
             
               His
               own
               Institution
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             will
             hear
             or
             forbear
             ,
             or
             They
             that
             
               comply
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             
             God's
             Command
             to
             oblige
             and
             gain
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Of
           Bodily
           Worship
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             THe
             Fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Design
             of
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             is
             Visible
             or
             
               Bodily
               Adoration
            
             ;
             such
             amongst
             us
             are
             
               Vncovering
               the
               Head
               ,
               Bowing
               ,
               Kneeling
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Outward
             Signs
             of
             Reverence
             and
             Submission
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             openly
             acknowledge
             the
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             express
             the
             inward
             sense
             we
             have
             of
             these
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             In
             treating
             of
             this
             Head
             ,
             I
             will
             keep
             my self
             to
             the
             same
             Method
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Rules
             and
             Examples
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Compare
             the
             
               Practise
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             with
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Examine
             the
             
               Dissenters
               Practise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             they
             alledge
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             we
             find
             a
             
               Positive
               Command
            
             of
             God
             for
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             in
             Publick
             ,
             
             Psal.
             xcv
             .
             6
             .
             
               O
               come
               let
               us
               Worship
               and
               bow
               down
               ,
               let
               us
               kneel
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               Maker
               .
            
             The
             second
             Verse
             of
             this
             Psalm
             plainly
             shews
             us
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             :
             
               Let
               us
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             
               bowing
               or
               kneeling
            
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             literally
             ,
             not
             figuratively
             ,
             appears
             from
             the
             same
             Verses
             ,
             where
             
               Singing
               ,
               Thanksgiving
            
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             are
             all
             litterally
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             for
             understanding
             bowing
             and
             kneeling
             in
             a
             figurative
             sence
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             same
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             is
             required
             by
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             forbids
             us
             to
             
               bow
               down
               to
               a
               graven
               Image
               ,
            
             by
             which
             words
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               bow
               down
            
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             Rule
             by
             the
             Assembly's
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Negative
               Commandments
               include
               in
               them
               the
               contrary
               Positive
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             When
             a
             Commandment
             forbids
             us
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             requires
             us
             to
             perform
             the
             Duty
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             forbidden
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             :
             When
             the
             first
             Commandment
             forbids
             us
             to
             
               have
               any
               other
               Gods
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             requires
             us
             to
             own
             and
             worship
             Him
             for
             our
             only
             God
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             all
             other
             Commands
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             .
             By
             which
             Rule
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               Exod.
            
             xx
             .
             5
             .
             forbids
             us
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               
               serve
            
             them
             ,
             it
             requires
             us
             to
             practice
             the
             contrary
             Duties
             in
             our
             Addresses
             to
             God.
             To
             
               bow
               down
               to
               Him
               and
               serve
               Him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             worship
             Him
             both
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Minds
             :
             Therefore
             as
             he
             that
             either
             bows
             or
             kneels
             ,
             or
             uses
             
               any
               posture
               of
               Reverence
            
             to
             a
             
               graven
               Image
            
             ,
             breaks
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             who
             on
             occasion
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             either
             refuses
             or
             neglects
             to
             use
             some
             such
             posture
             to
             God.
             It
             being
             a
             
               Contempt
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             
               His
               Commands
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             Him
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             without
             some
             posture
             of
             Adoration
             to
             Him
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             kneel
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             without
             praying
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             to
             do
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Sacriledge
             :
             For
             the
             Reason
             why
             we
             are
             not
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             't
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             due
             to
             God.
             And
             whether
             we
             give
             what
             is
             due
             to
             Him
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             pay
             it
             to
             Himself
             ,
             we
             are
             equally
             Robbers
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             deny
             him
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             all
             concerned
             may
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             amend
             their
             practise
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             the
             practise
             of
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             of
             
             God's
             Commands
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             we
             may
             learn
             what
             he
             requires
             or
             approves
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
             Now
             through
             the
             whole
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             
             never
             find
             any
             one
             sitting
             at
             his
             Devotions
             :
             But
             on
             all
             occasions
             of
             Worship
             ,
             especially
             in
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             stood
             ,
             kneeled
             ,
             bowed
             ,
             or
             prostrated
             themselves
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             indeed
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             vii
             .
             8
             .
             That
             
               King
               David
               then
               went
               and
            
             sat
             
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             But
             here
             the
             Original
             Word
             is
             capable
             of
             
               another
               signification
            
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             be
             translated
             ,
             that
             he
             
               remained
               ,
               stayed
            
             ,
             or
             abode
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             it
             is
             thus
             translated
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             particularly
             Gen.
             xxii
             .
             5
             .
             &
             xxiv
             .
             55
             .
             &
             xxix
             .
             19
             .
             1
             Kings
             xii
             .
             2
             .
             This
             place
             therefore
             is
             no
             Exception
             against
             that
             practise
             which
             is
             so
             evident
             through
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             worshiped
             God
             with
             their
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             with
             their
             Minds
             .
          
           
             IV.
             We
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             practised
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             
               New
               T.
            
             Our
             Saviour
             undoubtedly
             is
             the
             
               Best
               Example
            
             we
             can
             propose
             to
             our selves
             for
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             imitate
             what
             he
             did
             and
             approved
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             worship
             he
             offered
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             addressing
             himself
             to
             him
             with
             
               bowing
               the
               Body
               ,
               with
               Kneeling
            
             and
             Prostration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             
               strong
               Cries
               and
               Tears
            
             ;
             so
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             39
             .
             
               And
               he
               went
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               and
               fell
               on
               his
               Face
               ,
               and
               prayed
               ,
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             41
             .
             
               He
               kneeled
               down
               and
               prayed
            
             .
             And
             as
             he
             paid
             this
             Bodily
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             accepted
             the
             
             same
             from
             Men
             when
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             :
             Thus
             the
             Wise
             Men
             worshiped
             him
             in
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             Mat.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             
               When
               they
               saw
               the
               young
               Child
               and
               his
               Mother
               Mary
               ,
               they
               fell
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             they
             that
             desired
             to
             be
             Cured
             by
             him
             ,
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             Mark
             v.
             22
             .
             
               VVhen
               he
               saw
               him
               ,
               he
               fell
               at
               his
               Feet
               ,
               and
               besought
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             those
             who
             were
             Cured
             by
             him
             returned
             him
             Thanks
             ,
             Luke
             xvii
             .
             16
             .
             Thus
             his
             beloved
             Mary
             came
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             John
             xi
             .
             32
             .
             And
             Matth.
             xxviii
             .
             9
             .
             
               They
               held
               him
               by
               the
               Feet
               and
               worshiped
               him
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             looked
             on
             this
             Bodily
             Worship
             to
             be
             so
             indispensibly
             his
             due
             ,
             that
             he
             accepted
             of
             it
             from
             the
             very
             Devils
             ,
             and
             they
             durst
             not
             forbear
             to
             pay
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             Mark
             iii.
             11
             .
             
               And
               unclean
               spirits
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               ,
               fell
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               cried
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             thus
             the
             very
             Heathen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             approached
             him
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             admitted
             this
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             to
             be
             paid
             him
             only
             whilst
             he
             was
             Bodily
             present
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             St.
             Stephen
             presents
             his
             Prayer
             with
             the
             same
             posture
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             vii
             .
             60
             .
             
               He
               kneeled
               down
               and
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
          
           
           
             V.
             The
             Scriptures
             represent
             to
             us
             the
             First
             Christians
             thus
             
               glorifying
               God
               with
               their
               Bodies
            
             ,
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             commands
             us
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             20
             )
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             23
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             a
             Heathen
             coming
             into
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             being
             convinced
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             
               and
               so
               falling
               down
               on
               his
               face
               he
               will
               Worship
               God.
            
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             the
             custom
             for
             Christians
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             expected
             from
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             reckoned
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             Conviction
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             in
             Heaven
             may
             be
             allowed
             a
             fit
             Pattern
             to
             us
             of
             what
             is
             decent
             in
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             paying
             this
             
               Bodily
               Worship
               to
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             vii
             .
             11
             .
             
               And
               all
               the
               Angels
               stood
               about
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               fell
               on
               their
               faces
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               Worshiped
               God
               ,
            
             so
             Chap.
             iv
             .
             10
             .
             and
             Chap.
             xix
             .
             4
             .
             And
             the
             same
             we
             find
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Acts
             xxi
             5.
             where
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Tyre
               kneeled
               down
               on
               the
               Shore
               and
               prayed
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             took
             his
             leave
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             xx
             .
             36
             .
             
               He
               kneeled
               down
               and
               prayed
               with
               them
               all
               .
            
             So
             constantly
             are
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             and
             Prayer
             joined
             together
             ,
             that
             
               bowing
               the
               knee
            
             ,
             sometimes
             signifies
             ,
             
               Prayer
               ,
               Eph.
            
             iii.
             14
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               bow
               my
               knees
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
           
             VI.
             The
             Scriptures
             represent
             this
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             as
             the
             most
             proper
             external
             Act
             of
             Adoration
             :
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             
               Praying
               ,
               Praising
               ,
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             or
             Administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             termed
             Worship
             ;
             they
             are
             indeed
             Duties
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             perform
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             immediate
             direct
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             For
             Worship
             is
             properly
             the
             subjection
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             proper
             Act
             of
             
               External
               Worship
            
             ,
             which
             directly
             signifies
             this
             subjection
             or
             submission
             of
             our
             minds
             ;
             But
             Prayer
             signifies
             our
             desires
             of
             good
             things
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             only
             indirectly
             our
             subjection
             to
             him
             ;
             Praises
             immediately
             signify
             the
             sense
             we
             have
             of
             
             God's
             Excellencies
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             consequence
             our
             submission
             ;
             
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
            
             is
             a
             means
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             directly
             express
             it
             ;
             And
             the
             Sacraments
             primarily
             signifie
             
             God's
             grace
             to
             us
             rather
             then
             our
             submission
             to
             Him.
             All
             these
             may
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             upon
             very
             good
             grounds
             ,
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             parts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             imply
             such
             submission
             ;
             but
             bending
             or
             bowing
             the
             Body
             is
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             in
             Scripture
             called
             Worship
             ,
             as
             signifying
             immediately
             and
             naturally
             the
             bending
             and
             submission
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             the
             words
             rendered
             Worship
             ▪
             
             signifie
             properly
             and
             originally
             to
             
               bow
               down
               or
               prostrate
               the
               Body
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
            
             is
             render'd
             to
             
               bow
               down
            
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             when
             the
             Original
             has
             
               they
               bowed
               down
               themselves
            
             ,
             the
             Translators
             render
             it
             
               they
               Worshiped
            
             .
             So
             Psal.
             xcv
             .
             5
             .
             and
             Jer.
             i.
             16
             .
             
               And
               Worshiped
               the
               work
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               .
            
             In
             the
             Original
             't
             is
             
               They
               bowed
               themselves
               down
               to
               the
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             Gen.
             xxiv
             .
             52
             .
             
               He
               worshiped
               the
               Lord
               bowing
               himself
               to
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             The
             Original
             has
             no
             more
             but
             
               He
               bowed
               himself
               to
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             so
             Psal.
             xcv
             .
             5
             .
             And
             the
             same
             holds
             generally
             through
             the
             whole
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             Translators
             ,
             to
             bow
             ones
             self
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             that
             proper
             Act
             which
             they
             call
             Worship
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             whole
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             is
             signified
             by
             
               bowing
               before
               him
               ,
               Micah
            
             vi
             .
             6
             .
             
               Wherewith
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               bow
               my self
               before
               the
               High
               God
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               worship
               him
               acceptably
               ?
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             generally
             there
             rendered
             Worship
             ,
             properly
             signifies
             a
             
               Bodily
               Action
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Originally
             to
             pay
             Homage
             by
             a
             kiss
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             kiss
             the
             King's
             Hand
             ,
             which
             usually
             was
             done
             kneeling
             ;
             And
             hence
             Kneeling
             and
             Worshiping
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             is
             put
             for
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             Matt.
             viii
             .
             2
             .
             
               There
               came
               a
               Leper
               and
               worshiped
               him
               .
            
             
             The
             same
             is
             said
             (
             Mark
             i.
             40
             .
             )
             to
             come
             
               beseeching
               him
               and
               kneeling
               to
               him
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Canaanitish
             Woman
             it
             is
             said
             (
             Matt.
             xv
             .
             25
             .
             )
             
               That
               She
               came
               and
               worshiped
               him
               .
            
             And
             Mark
             says
             (
             Chap.
             vii
             .
             25
             .
             )
             
               She
               came
               and
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               Luke
            
             says
             of
             the
             Man
             among
             the
             Tombs
             ,
             that
             
               he
               fell
               down
               before
               him
               (
               Chap.
            
             viii
             .
             28
             .
             )
             Mark
             ,
             that
             
               He
               worshiped
               him
               ,
               (
               Chap.
            
             v.
             6
             .
             )
             Of
             
               Jairus
               ,
               Mark
            
             and
             Luke
             say
             ,
             that
             
               He
               fell
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               Mathew
               ,
            
             that
             
               He
               worshiped
               him
               .
               Luke
            
             viii
             .
             40
             .
             Mark
             v.
             22
             .
             Math.
             ix
             .
             18
             .
             So
             promiscuously
             do
             the
             Evangelists
             use
             the
             words
             kneeling
             ,
             or
             
               falling
               down
            
             ,
             and
             worshiping
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             learn
             that
             when
             any
             is
             said
             to
             Worship
             Christ
             visibly
             ,
             by
             it
             is
             meant
             they
             
               kneeled
               to
               him
            
             .
             And
             when
             we
             are
             Commanded
             to
             Worship
             God
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             required
             to
             express
             the
             submission
             of
             our
             minds
             by
             
               bowing
               our selves
            
             ,
             or
             
               kneeling
               unto
               him
            
             .
             Hence
             the
             very
             Soldiers
             ,
             that
             in
             derision
             
               bowed
               their
               knees
            
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             Worship
             him
             ,
             Mark
             xv
             .
             19
             .
             And
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               Rev.
            
             xxii
             .
             8
             .
             when
             he
             would
             Worship
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
               fell
               before
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Angel
             replied
             ,
             
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               —
               Worship
               God
            
             :
             From
             which
             Text
             it
             clearly
             follows
             ,
             that
             
               falling
               down
            
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Commanded
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             an
             Angel
             to
             pay
             it
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             We
             find
             in
             Scripture
             some
             Act
             of
             this
             
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             accompanying
             every
             Religious
             Performance
             .
             Thus
             Prayers
             are
             generally
             offered
             with
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             constantly
             (
             as
             is
             observed
             before
             )
             that
             to
             
               bow
               the
               knee
            
             ,
             in
             Scripture-Language
             ,
             is
             to
             pray
             .
             Thus
             Praises
             ,
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             are
             offered
             standing
             ,
             1
             King.
             viii
             .
             14
             .
             
               And
               the
               King
               turned
               his
               face
               about
               ,
               and
               blessed
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               (
               and
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               stood
               )
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             same
             posture
             is
             observed
             ,
             Ver.
             55.
             2
             
             Chron.
             xx
             .
             19
             .
             
               And
               the
               Levites
               —
               stood
               up
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             xxix
             .
             26
             .
             Neh.
             x.
             40
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             a
             voluntary
             act
             ,
             but
             imposed
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Neh.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
             
               Then
               the
               Levites
               —
               said
               ,
               Stand
               up
               and
               bless
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             conformity
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             thus
             praising
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             vii
             .
             9
             .
             
               They
               stood
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lamb
               —
               and
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               Voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             At
             Reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             both
             Reader
             and
             People
             used
             the
             same
             posture
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Neh.
             viii
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             Ezra
             
               the
               Scribe
               stood
               on
               a
               Pulpit
               of
               Wood
               —
               And
            
             Ezra
             
               opened
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               People
               stood
               up
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             ix
             .
             3
             .
             
               And
               they
               stood
               up
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               the
               Book
            
             :
             Which
             our
             Saviour
             likewise
             observed
             ,
             Luke
             iv
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             offered
             their
             Sacrifices
             with
             Bodily
             
             Adoration
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             xxix
             .
             27
             .
             
               And
               when
               the
               Burnt
               Offerings
               began
               ,
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Lord
               began
               also
               —
               And
               all
               the
               Congregation
               worshiped
               ,
               and
               the
               Singers
               sang
               ,
               and
               the
               Trumpets
               sounded
            
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             continued
             until
             the
             Burnt
             Offering
             was
             finished
             .
             The
             word
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             here
             rendred
             Worshiped
             ,
             signifies
             literally
             
               they
               bowed
               themselves
               down
            
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             They
             continued
             prostrate
             ,
             or
             kneeling
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Burnt
             Offering
             was
             offered
             .
             Thus
             in
             every
             Religious
             Performance
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             taken
             particular
             notice
             and
             Recorded
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             what
             Acts
             of
             Bodily
             Worship
             it
             was
             offered
             up
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             Our
             Church
             in
             Bodily
             Worship
             .
          
           
             LEt
             us
             in
             next
             place
             compare
             our
             own
             Practise
             with
             this
             Representation
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             we
             perform
             this
             part
             of
             Visible
             Worship
             in
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             we
             believe
             our selves
             to
             come
             into
             Christs
             presence
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             promised
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             21
             .
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               My
               Name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             'T
             is
             our
             Custom
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             Him
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             bow
             our
             Bodies
             
             before
             Him
             :
             This
             bowing
             our
             Bodies
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             met
             together
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Service
             ;
             which
             tho'
             it
             be
             not
             enjoyned
             by
             any
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             generally
             practis'd
             by
             good
             people
             ,
             as
             very
             decent
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             edifying
             to
             others
             .
             Our
             bowing
             our
             Bodies
             therefore
             at
             our
             coming
             into
             a
             Christian
             Assembly
             for
             Worship
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             pay
             that
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             to
             God
             that
             He
             requires
             from
             us
             when
             we
             come
             into
             his
             peculiar
             presence
             ,
             which
             presence
             He
             has
             promised
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             .
             Some
             indeed
             are
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             term
             our
             thus
             worshiping
             God
             ,
             a
             
               bowing
               to
               the
               Altar
            
             :
             whereas
             our
             Church
             expresly
             declaring
             against
             any
             Adoration
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Consecrated
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             does
             much
             deelare
             against
             doing
             it
             to
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Vncovering
               the
               Head
            
             is
             a
             Mark
             of
             Respect
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             continue
             Uncovered
             whilst
             the
             Assembly
             lasts
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             Christs
             presence
             .
             The
             custom
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             was
             to
             
               Vncover
               their
               Feet
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             Moses
             and
             Joshua
             were
             commanded
             to
             do
             ;
             (
             to
             which
             Solomon
             alludes
             ,
             Eccles.
             v.
             1
             .
             )
             This
             was
             easily
             practised
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             wore
             nothing
             on
             their
             Feet
             but
             
               loose
               Shoes
            
             and
             Sandals
             ,
             which
             were
             readily
             slipt
             off
             ;
             And
             this
             continued
             till
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             
             by
             their
             washing
             their
             Feet
             when
             they
             came
             into
             Houses
             ,
             Luke
             vii
             .
             44
             .
             
               Vncovering
               the
               Head
            
             is
             the
             same
             common
             mark
             of
             respect
             with
             us
             now
             ,
             as
             
               uncovering
               the
               Feet
            
             was
             with
             them
             in
             their
             time
             ;
             and
             this
             
               uncovering
               the
               Feet
            
             being
             neither
             practicable
             with
             us
             ,
             nor
             any
             note
             of
             respect
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Our
             Church
             has
             requir'd
             us
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               uncover
               our
               Heads
               ,
               Can.
            
             vii
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             justification
             of
             this
             practise
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             digress
             so
             far
             as
             to
             explain
             one
             passage
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             require
             that
             a
             Man
             should
             have
             his
             
               Head
               uncovered
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             note
             of
             respect
             ,
             but
             of
             Priviledge
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             7
             .
             
               For
               a
               Man
               indeed
               ought
               not
               to
               cover
               his
               Head
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Image
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               Woman
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Man.
            
             Which
             passage
             does
             not
             primarily
             relate
             to
             the
             covering
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             the
             Face
             ,
             by
             a
             Vail
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               Countries
            
             :
             and
             this
             
               covering
               the
               face
            
             ,
             was
             a
             note
             of
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             contrary
             was
             a
             note
             of
             Priviledge
             :
             So
             we
             find
             that
             when
             Rebecca
             was
             to
             appear
             before
             her
             Husband
             (
             Gen.
             xxiv
             .
             65
             .
             )
             
               She
               took
               a
               Vail
               and
               covered
               her self
               .
            
             So
             (
             Exod.
             iii.
             6
             .
             )
             
               Moses
               hid
               his
               face
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               afraid
               to
               look
               upon
               God
            
             ;
             and
             
               Elijah
               wrapped
               his
               face
               in
               his
               Mantle
               when
               he
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             xix
             .
             13
             .
             On
             the
             same
             Account
             the
             
               Seraphins
               
               cover
               their
               faces
               with
               their
               Wings
               ,
               Is.
            
             vi
             .
             2
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             a
             peculiar
             Priviledge
             and
             favour
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             uncover'd
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reckon'd
             as
             such
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             18
             .
             
               but
               we
               all
               with
               open
               face
               beholding
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Those
             that
             were
             out
             of
             favour
             might
             not
             appear
             bare-faced
             before
             their
             Prince
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             
               Heads
               covered
            
             ,
             as
             Haman
             was
             when
             the
             King
             signified
             his
             displeasure
             against
             him
             .
             Ester
             vii
             .
             8
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             before
             cited
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             Man
             being
             the
             
               Image
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             allowed
             to
             take
             this
             Confidence
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             to
             Women
             :
             For
             since
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             Man
             his
             
               Image
               and
               Glory
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             this
             his
             glory
             should
             be
             covered
             before
             him
             :
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             Man's
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             Woman
             ,
             should
             be
             covered
             before
             God.
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             
               uncovering
               the
               of
               Head
            
             in
             use
             with
             us
             now
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             a
             mark
             of
             civil
             respect
             ,
             and
             that
             peculiar
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Women
             .
             But
             however
             being
             an
             honour
             paid
             to
             Men
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             paid
             to
             God
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             required
             by
             the
             Apostles
             general
             Injunction
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               has
               power
               to
               order
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             determine
             
             what
             particular
             things
             come
             under
             the
             Apostles
             general
             word
             of
             Decency
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             stand
             up
             at
             our
             
               Praisings
               ,
               Thanksgivings
            
             ,
             and
             
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Examples
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             At
             our
             Confessions
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             present
             our selves
             before
             God
             on
             our
             knees
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             III.
             We
             Celebrate
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             Worshiping
             posture
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             except
             against
             this
             .
             It
             would
             engage
             me
             in
             a
             longer
             discourse
             to
             examine
             it
             fully
             ;
             perhaps
             God
             may
             hereafter
             give
             me
             an
             Opportunity
             to
             discuss
             it
             at
             large
             ,
             at
             present
             I
             shall
             only
             hint
             at
             the
             Scripture-Grounds
             we
             have
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             following
             deduction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Altar
             was
             of
             Old
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             ,
             
             from
             whence
             his
             Attendants
             were
             fed
             ,
             Mal.
             i.
             7
             .
             
               Ye
               offer
               polluted
               Bread
               upon
               mine
               Altar
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               Wherein
               have
               we
               polluted
               thee
               ?
               In
               that
               ye
               say
               ,
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               contemptible
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             this
             account
             the
             Israelites
             came
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             
               God's
               Table
            
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             presented
             ,
             as
             his
             
             Meat
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             partake
             :
             So
             2
             Chron.
             vi
             .
             12
             .
             
               And
               he
               stood
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             —
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               kneeled
               down
               on
               his
               knees
               .
            
             And
             1
             Kings
             viii
             .
             54
             .
             
               He
               arose
               from
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               from
               kneeling
               on
               his
               knees
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ;
             That
             this
             kneeling
             of
             Solomon
             was
             only
             because
             he
             offered
             up
             a
             Prayer
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             in
             a
             praying
             posture
             ;
             for
             undoubtedly
             it
             was
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             that
             were
             present
             at
             any
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             prayers
             to
             God
             with
             the
             Sacrifice
             :
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             it
             commanded
             2
             Kings
             xviii·22
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               worship
               before
               this
               Altar
               in
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             literally
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               bow
               down
               your selves
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Communion-Table
             is
             called
             the
             Lord's-Table
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             21
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Israelites
             partaking
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             proposed
             as
             an
             Example
             for
             our
             partaking
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
             
               The
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               The
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               —
               vers
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               Israel
               after
               the
               Flesh
               :
               Are
               not
               they
               which
               eat
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             allusion
             to
             this
             Religious
             Eating
             with
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             it
             is
             Prophecied
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Psal.
             xxii
             .
             29
             .
             
               All
               they
               that
               be
               fat
               upon
               Earth
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             favoured
             and
             happy
             Servants
             of
             God
             here
             ;
             
             called
             in
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               meek
               )
               shall
               eat
               and
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             Since
             then
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             to
             us
             a
             Relious
             Eating
             at
             the
             Lords-Table
             with
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             is
             such
             an
             Eating
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             Scripture
             Warrants
             our
             Worshiping
             when
             we
             Eat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             Commanded
             in
             Scripture
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             
               In
               remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               we
               shew
               his
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             The
             same
             Scriptures
             Command
             us
             to
             Worship
             our
             Saviour
             :
             
               For
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Worship
               thou
               him
               .
               Psal.
            
             xlv
             .
             11
             .
             If
             ever
             then
             we
             are
             to
             Worship
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             when
             we
             come
             to
             him
             in
             the
             nearest
             approaches
             that
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             highest
             sense
             of
             Gratitude
             that
             our
             Souls
             can
             admit
             of
             ;
             to
             remember
             and
             adore
             him
             for
             the
             greatest
             Act
             of
             love
             that
             could
             be
             extended
             towards
             us
             ,
             even
             laying
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             benefits
             thereof
             by
             feeding
             on
             him
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             our
             duty
             to
             Worship
             him
             with
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Minds
             ,
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             when
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             consideration
             prevail'd
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             Poland
             ,
             to
             oblige
             all
             their
             Members
             to
             receive
             kneeling
             or
             standing
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             pay
             any
             Worship
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Celebrated
             his
             Supper
             
             sitting
             .
             The
             Words
             of
             their
             General
             Synod
             are
             these
             .
             (
             
               Corpus
               Confession
               .
               p.
            
             236.
             )
             
               Quod
               attinet
               ad
               Caeremonias
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Lord's-Supper
               ,
               the
               Decree
               some
               time
               ago
               discust
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Sandomir
               ,
               and
               the
               Conclusion
               made
               and
               repeated
               in
               the
               General
               Synod
               of
               Cracow
               and
               Petrokow
               ,
               is
               also
               approved
               in
               this
               Session
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Vladislaw
                 ,
                 vizt
              
               .
               That
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lord's-Table
               shall
               not
               be
               used
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Poland
               or
               
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               of
               our
               Communion
               :
               For
               this
               Ceremony
               (
               tho'
               indifferent
               as
               others
               are
               )
               is
               not
               used
               by
               the
               Christian
               and
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               and
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Infidel
               Arrians
               only
               ,
               who
               place
               themselves
               in
               an
               equal
               Throne
               with
               the
               Lord.
               Since
               then
               sitting
               has
               crept
               into
               some
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               chiefly
               by
               the
               occasion
               and
               countenance
               of
               those
               who
               have
               miserably
               fallen
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               denied
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               us
               ,
               We
               intreat
               and
               exhort
               all
               those
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               our
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               change
               sitting
               into
               the
               Ceremonies
               used
               by
               us
               Protestants
               in
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               ,
               even
               that
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               may
               be
               administred
               to
               the
               Communicants
               standing
               or
               kneeling
               (
               with
               a
               protestation
               against
               Bread-Worship
               used
               by
               the
               Papists
               )
               both
               which
               Rites
               (
               as
               they
               have
               been
               hitherto
               
               used
               in
               some
               Churches
               )
               we
               leave
               free
               ,
               and
               approve
               ;
               without
               blaming
               or
               giving
               offence
               to
               those
               who
               use
               either
               .
            
             This
             Synod
             was
             held
             June
             19
             th
             :
             1583.
             
          
           
             The
             Synod
             of
             Petrokow
             above
             mentioned
             (
             held
             June
             1.2.3
             .
             1578.
             pa.
             234.
             )
             expresses
             it self
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Because
               those
               Traiterous
               Fugitives
               from
               us
               to
               Arianism
               ,
               who
               change
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               pretending
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               without
               discretion
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               Authors
               amongst
               us
               of
               
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Table
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rites
               used
               in
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               through
               Europe
               .
               Therefore
               we
               reject
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               as
               proper
               to
               them
               who
               treat
               as
               well
               Christ
               as
               his
               Sacraments
               irreverently
               ,
               as
               indecent
               and
               irreligious
               ,
               and
               very
               offensive
               to
               well
               meaning
               people
               .
            
          
           
             It
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             reckons
             Sitting
             a
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             a
             Ceremony
             of
             an
             ill
             signification
             and
             Original
             ;
             and
             not
             used
             by
             any
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             I
             find
             most
             people
             acknowledge
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             grant
             if
             it
             were
             left
             to
             us
             how
             we
             wou'd
             Receive
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             with
             Adoration
             ,
             but
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Obedience
               is
               better
               then
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             what
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             he
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             received
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             Table
             posture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             so
             ought
             we
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Decency
             seem
             to
             recommend
             another
             posture
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             one
             I
             find
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             prevail
             with
             most
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             required
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             convenient
             to
             imitate
             all
             that
             Christ
             did
             .
             Neither
             the
             time
             ,
             nor
             the
             number
             of
             Receivers
             ,
             nor
             the
             posture
             being
             obligatory
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             ,
             1
             Cor
             xi
             23.
             who
             having
             occasion
             to
             mention
             
               what
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             mentions
             only
             our
             Saviour's
             
               taking
               Bread
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               ,
               and
               breaking
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               saying
               ,
               Take
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               &c.
            
             without
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Receivers
             ,
             his
             posture
             ,
             or
             being
             at
             supper
             .
             Nay
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             think
             that
             this
             had
             any
             relation
             to
             a
             common
             supper
             ,
             or
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             observes
             that
             
               Supper
               was
               done
               when
               he
               took
               the
               Cup.
            
             Our
             Saviour's
             posture
             therefore
             ,
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             is
             no
             wise
             obligatory
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             any
             part
             of
             what
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             professes
             to
             have
             received
             from
             Christ
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             that
             Religious
             Eating
             was
             accompanied
             with
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             a
             Table
             posture
             
             from
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             that
             we
             should
             not
             receive
             it
             kneeling
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             sit
             ,
             but
             lie
             at
             Table
             when
             he
             did
             eat
             his
             usual
             Meals
             .
             Suppose
             then
             he
             had
             obliged
             us
             to
             his
             posture
             of
             Eating
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             lie
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             none
             assert
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             doing
             so
             ,
             or
             practise
             this
             way
             .
             Since
             then
             all
             Parties
             change
             it
             ,
             sure
             we
             do
             better
             that
             change
             it
             into
             the
             Religious
             way
             of
             Eating
             ,
             recommended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             Adoration
             ,
             then
             others
             that
             change
             our
             Saviour's
             way
             into
             sitting
             ,
             the
             common
             way
             of
             our
             Eating
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             this
             further
             to
             say
             for
             our
             practise
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             was
             not
             at
             a
             common
             supper
             when
             he
             Instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Sacramental
             Eating
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             peculiar
             posture
             prescribed
             for
             it
             ,
             Ex.
             xii
             .
             11
             .
             and
             tho'
             some
             think
             (
             but
             without
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             )
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             not
             observe
             this
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             owned
             they
             observed
             another
             ,
             which
             differed
             from
             the
             common
             posture
             of
             Eating
             ,
             and
             was
             reckoned
             Religious
             :
             However
             't
             is
             spoken
             that
             our
             Saviour
             performed
             this
             Eating
             with
             several
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             Luke
             xxii
             .
             17
             .
             
               And
               He
               took
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               gave
               thanks
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Take
               this
               
               and
               divide
               it
               among
               your selves
               .
            
             This
             Cup
             is
             different
             from
             the
             Sacramental
             Cup
             ,
             which
             is
             Instituted
             vers
             .
             20.
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             would
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             Eat
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             in
             a
             way
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             our
             common
             Meals
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             fourthly
             ,
             The
             full
             Answer
             to
             the
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             goes
             on
             a
             false
             Supposition
             that
             our
             Saviour
             instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             common
             posture
             of
             Eating
             ;
             which
             no
             wise
             appears
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             inferred
             from
             any
             thing
             said
             or
             intimated
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Disciples
             were
             Eating
             ,
             
               he
               took
               Bread
            
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             
               he
               gave
               thanks
            
             and
             
               blessed
               it
            
             ,
             and
             then
             
               he
               brake
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               gave
               it
               to
               them
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Disciples
             continued
             Eating
             ,
             whilst
             our
             Saviour
             was
             giving
             thanks
             and
             blessing
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             praying
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             therefore
             ,
             or
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             were
             not
             Eating
             ,
             but
             giving
             thanks
             and
             praying
             ,
             whilst
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             instituted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             proper
             to
             be
             done
             (
             and
             in
             probability
             was
             done
             by
             our
             Saviour
             )
             in
             a
             thanksgiving
             and
             praying
             posture
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             necessity
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             change
             of
             posture
             ,
             since
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             from
             Eating
             to
             Thanksgiving
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             sufficiently
             signifies
             and
             infers
             it
             .
             There
             
             is
             no
             Notice
             taken
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             rising
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             three
             Evangelists
             that
             deliver
             to
             us
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             John
             xiii
             .
             4
             .
             that
             he
             did
             rise
             from
             that
             Supper
             ,
             and
             
               washed
               his
               Disciples
               Feet
            
             ,
             and
             
               sat
               down
               again
            
             ,
             Vers.
             12.
             and
             so
             he
             might
             rise
             to
             bless
             and
             distribute
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             assurance
             from
             Scripture
             that
             
               our
               Saviour
               instituted
               this
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               common
               Table-posture
               ,
            
             rather
             the
             contrary
             seems
             probable
             .
             So
             that
             He
             has
             left
             us
             at
             liberty
             to
             follow
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             Decency
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             represent
             to
             us
             as
             fit
             ,
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             find
             the
             Apostle
             severely
             reproving
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             for
             their
             Irreverence
             in
             
               Receiving
               this
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             threatning
             them
             with
             Damnation
             ,
             for
             not
             
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               Body
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             receiving
             it
             as
             their
             
               common
               Food
            
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             between
             them
             by
             a
             Reverend
             and
             Religious
             Receiving
             it
             :
             And
             sure
             it
             is
             but
             a
             due
             distinction
             between
             It
             and
             our
             
               common
               Food
            
             ,
             to
             Approach
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             with
             as
             much
             Reverence
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             their
             Altar
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             never
             sat
             down
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             do
             nothing
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sacred
             Action
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             warranted
             and
             grounded
             
             on
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             as
             to
             what
             we
             do
             at
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             :
             It
             is
             as
             unjust
             to
             suspect
             or
             accuse
             us
             of
             worshiping
             the
             
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             or
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             because
             we
             receive
             them
             kneeling
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             to
             accuse
             the
             Jews
             of
             worshiping
             their
             Altar
             or
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             they
             worshiped
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             commanded
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             2
             Kings
             xviii
             .
             22
             .
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             give
             us
             true
             Submission
             and
             
               Humility
               of
               Heart
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Outward
             Expressions
             of
             these
             Inward
             
               Dispositions
               of
               Mind
            
             which
             our
             Church
             has
             appointed
             by
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             are
             certainly
             such
             as
             God
             has
             approved
             ,
             and
             holy
             Men
             have
             practised
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             in
             Bodily
             Worship
             .
          
           
             I.
             AND
             now
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             who
             Dissent
             from
             Us
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             You
             perform
             
               This
               Part
            
             of
             
               God's
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             
               Your
               Principles
            
             and
             Practice
             with
             what
             I
             have
             represented
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             as
             to
             
               Your
               Principles
               :
               I
            
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             
               you
               do
               not
               allow
               Bodily
               Adoration
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
            
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             but
             discern
             to
             be
             Plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             that
             
             make
             it
             the
             
               most
               proper
            
             peculiar
             Act
             thereof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             Sect.
             1.
             
             N
             
             o.
             1.2.3
             .
             In
             your
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Chap.
             21.
             
             Prayer
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             reckon'd
             up
             as
             parts
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Your
             Directory
             doth
             not
             only
             
               leave
               it
               out
            
             ,
             but
             excludes
             it
             ,
             by
             requiring
             all
             to
             enter
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             
               to
               take
               their
               Seats
               and
               Places
               without
               Adoration
               or
               bowing
               themselves
               towards
               one
               Place
               or
               other
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             bowing
             themselves
             at
             all
             ;
             A
             Rule
             directly
             opposite
             to
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Examples
             of
             his
             Saints
             :
             And
             't
             is
             unconceivable
             how
             it
             should
             be
             laid
             down
             by
             a
             Society
             of
             Men
             that
             professed
             to
             believe
             Christ
             peculiarly
             present
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ;
             which
             yet
             the
             Authors
             of
             your
             Directory
             profess
             to
             do
             in
             that
             very
             place
             where
             they
             forbid
             all
             Adoration
             :
             Let
             us
             then
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             compare
             their
             Rule
             with
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             You
             have
             the
             Bible
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             you
             look
             upon
             it
             to
             be
             your
             Priviledge
             to
             use
             it
             :
             The
             Scriptures
             say
             ,
             
               O
               come
               ,
               let
               us
               worship
               ,
               let
               us
               bow
               down
               ,
               let
               us
               kneel
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               Maker
               .
            
             Your
             Directory
             says
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               enter
               the
               Assembly
               without
               Adoration
               or
               bowing
            
             :
             Where
             notwithstanding
             it
             allows
             that
             we
             in
             a
             
               special
               manner
               appear
               in
               God's
               presence
               .
            
             Surely
             you
             
             cannot
             but
             see
             this
             is
             not
             only
             to
             lay
             aside
             ,
             but
             to
             contradict
             the
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             II.
             Your
             Practice
             is
             conformable
             to
             your
             Principles
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             At
             your
             Thanksgivings
             or
             Praises
             ,
             you
             neither
             bow
             nor
             stand
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             We
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             have
             used
             to
             stand
             up
             at
             the
             solemn
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             you
             have
             cast
             out
             of
             your
             Religious
             Assemblies
             not
             only
             
               this
               Act
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               themselves
            
             ;
             so
             material
             a
             part
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Rom.
             x.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               Mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thine
               Heart
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               Him
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               with
               the
               Heart
               Man
               believes
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Mouth
               Confession
               is
               made
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             To
             profess
             solemnly
             that
             we
             expect
             no
             Happiness
             but
             from
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             freely
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Provisions
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             Evidence
             of
             the
             submission
             of
             our
             Minds
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             may
             be
             reckoned
             an
             Instance
             of
             External
             Worship
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             many
             of
             the
             Psalms
             contain
             such
             Confessions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             sit
             generally
             at
             your
             Publick
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             At
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             you
             sit
             ,
             not
             only
             whilst
             you
             Receive
             ,
             but
             likewise
             at
             the
             Thanksgiving
             
             and
             Blessing
             before
             ;
             and
             your
             Directory
             imposes
             this
             posture
             on
             Communicants
             ,
             tho'
             contrary
             to
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             part
             that
             concerns
             the
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             Command
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Example
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sitting
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Receiving
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Too
             many
             of
             your
             perswasion
             condemn
             us
             ,
             who
             conform
             to
             
             God's
             Word
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             Superstition
             ;
             and
             endeavour
             to
             render
             our
             Conformity
             ridiculous
             ;
             not
             being
             content
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             
               Commands
               of
               God
            
             themselves
             ,
             but
             endeavouring
             likewise
             to
             condemn
             and
             scoff
             at
             the
             Observation
             of
             them
             in
             Vs.
             
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             entreat
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             
               not
               any
               one
               Visible
               Act
               of
               Adoration
               amongst
               you
               in
               your
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             except
             we
             reckon
             in
             this
             Number
             ,
             That
             your
             Men
             
               Vncover
               their
               Heads
            
             at
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             this
             is
             not
             required
             by
             your
             Directory
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             now
             let
             me
             a
             while
             Examine
             calmly
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             Pretences
             I
             have
             met
             with
             for
             laying
             aside
             this
             part
             of
             
               God's
               Worship
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             any
             would
             banish
             Adoration
             out
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             alledge
             no
             Reason
             for
             their
             doing
             so
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             therefore
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             produced
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             John
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             
               God
               is
               
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               Him
               must
               worship
               Him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               .
            
             Some
             think
             that
             all
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Mind
             is
             required
             of
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Upon
             this
             ,
             some
             have
             declared
             against
             all
             Churches
             ,
             or
             separate
             places
             for
             Worship
             ;
             Others
             are
             against
             all
             
               Bodily
               VVorship
            
             ;
             Others
             against
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             ;
             Others
             against
             all
             
               Vocal
               Prayers
               ,
               Praises
            
             ,
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ;
             And
             even
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             time
             ,
             some
             were
             against
             all
             
               Visible
               Assemblies
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             this
             place
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             is
             excluded
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             
               Worship
               God
            
             in
             our
             Spirits
             or
             Minds
             only
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             all
             these
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             above
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             
               worship
               God
               no-where
            
             ,
             are
             
               most
               conformable
               to
               this
               Rule
            
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             silent
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             without
             Sacraments
             ,
             without
             
               Vocal
               Prayers
            
             or
             Praises
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             
               spiritual
               service
            
             .
             For
             if
             
               other
               Dissenters
            
             think
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Bowing
               ,
               Kneeling
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Unlawful
             or
             Unnecessary
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Acts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             unfit
             on
             that
             account
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Quakers
             omit
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Words
               of
               the
               Mouth
            
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Outward
               Things
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             outward
             Teaching
             or
             Preaching
             
             cease
             ?
             Since
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             has
             promised
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             10
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               into
               their
               Minds
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               Hearts
            
             —
             Vers.
             11.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               Man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               his
               Brother
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Principle
             and
             Reasoning
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             will
             justifie
             the
             
               Silent
               Meetings
            
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             nay
             the
             Extravagance
             of
             Those
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             
               above
               all
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Irreverence
             of
             
               other
               Dissenters
            
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             so
             as
             
               one
               place
            
             may
             not
             contradict
             another
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             requires
             our
             Vocal
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             our
             Visible
             Sacraments
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             interpret
             
               worshiping
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             these
             ,
             but
             rather
             conclude
             that
             they
             may
             be
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             become
             proper
             for
             
               spiritual
               VVorship
            
             ,
             or
             God
             would
             never
             have
             required
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             represents
             the
             Worship
             He
             taught
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Worship
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
            
             ,
             his
             meaning
             doubtless
             is
             not
             to
             exempt
             us
             from
             worshiping
             his
             Father
             with
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             whereof
             He
             Himself
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Example
             ;
             but
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Outward
               Acts
               of
               Worship
            
             that
             we
             pay
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             only
             Acceptable
             to
             Him
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             from
             ,
             and
             are
             
             accompanied
             with
             a
             hearty
             
               submission
               of
               our
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Act
             is
             more
             or
             less
             Acceptable
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             more
             or
             less
             of
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             in
             it
             :
             But
             that
             Circumstances
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             give
             us
             no
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             no
             value
             towards
             making
             our
             Worship
             Acceptable
             .
          
           
             This
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             directly
             answers
             our
             
             Saviour's
             design
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             Samaritan
             Woman
             that
             the
             time
             was
             coming
             that
             the
             Worship
             offered
             to
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel
             would
             be
             nothing
             more
             acceptable
             for
             being
             offered
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             Mount-Gerezim
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             ;
             But
             the
             Heart
             being
             right
             ,
             all
             places
             were
             alike
             .
             Which
             was
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             allowed
             no
             Sacrifice
             or
             Oblation
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             offered
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             Worship
             derived
             its
             acceptance
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Heart
             alone
             of
             him
             that
             offered
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             affirm
             therefore
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             has
             here
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             our
             Worship
             becomes
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             time
             or
             place
             where
             it
             is
             offered
             contributes
             nothing
             to
             our
             acceptance
             :
             But
             that
             in
             whatever
             place
             ,
             at
             whatever
             time
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             posture
             we
             offer
             up
             our
             Spirits
             and
             Hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             accepted
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             we
             say
             likewise
             ,
             a
             Man
             who
             neglects
             
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             cannot
             have
             a
             good
             Heart
             towards
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             breaks
             his
             Command
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             do
             not
             take
             care
             to
             provide
             a
             convenient
             and
             decent
             place
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             apart
             for
             Christians
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             
             God's
             Worship
             in
             ,
             cannot
             have
             a
             value
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             neglect
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             want
             Faith
             in
             His
             promises
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Obedience
             to
             His
             Commands
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             neglect
             to
             Worship
             him
             with
             their
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             outward
             Reverence
             and
             Adoration
             when
             they
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             must
             want
             inward
             submission
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             approach
             as
             he
             requires
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             truly
             
               Worship
               God
            
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             will
             oblige
             him
             ,
             if
             able
             ,
             to
             perform
             these
             outward
             Acts
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             require
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Jam.
             ii
             .
             18
             .
             
               A
               Man
               may
               say
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               Faith
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               Works
               :
               Shew
               me
               thy
               Faith
               without
               thy
               Works
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               my
               Faith
               by
               my
               Works
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             a
             Man
             may
             say
             ,
             Thou
             
               Worshipest
               God
            
             inwardly
             in
             Heart
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             Worship
             him
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             my
             Body
             .
             Shew
             me
             thy
             inward
             Worship
             without
             
               bowing
               ,
               kneeling
            
             ,
             or
             other
             Bodily
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             my
             inward
             Worship
             ,
             and
             dread
             of
             
             God's
             Majesty
             by
             the
             worship
             of
             my
             Body
             .
          
           
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             our
             Obligation
             to
             
               worship
               God
            
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             exclude
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             then
             Faith
             does
             exclude
             Works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             pretence
             I
             have
             heard
             for
             banishing
             of
             
               Bodily
               Adoration
            
             is
             much
             like
             the
             first
             .
             It
             is
             alledged
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               no
               value
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               our
               Hearts
               are
               humble
               and
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               no
               matter
               whether
               we
               signify
               it
               by
               outward
               acts
               of
               Adoration
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             best
             Judge
             of
             what
             befits
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             a
             sure
             sign
             that
             He
             valueth
             a
             thing
             when
             he
             requires
             it
             ;
             since
             therefore
             he
             has
             Commanded
             us
             to
             render
             him
             this
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ;
             for
             us
             to
             alledge
             ,
             
               That
               He
               doth
               not
               value
               it
               ,
            
             is
             too
             like
             setting
             up
             our
             own
             Wisdom
             above
             His.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Words
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             Praises
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               our
               Lips
            
             ,
             are
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             gestures
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             God
             values
             them
             as
             little
             as
             our
             prostrating
             our
             Bodies
             before
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Heart
             goes
             not
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Is.
             i.
             where
             he
             shews
             his
             Abhorrence
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Feasts
            
             and
             
               spreading
               forth
               hands
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             
               Prayers
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Mark
             vii
             .
             6
             .
             
               This
               People
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               Lips
               ,
               but
               their
               Heart
               is
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               
               howbeit
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               Worship
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             to
             throw
             
               Vocal
               Prayers
            
             and
             Praises
             out
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             absolutely
             to
             destroy
             His
             
               Visible
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             throw
             out
             all
             Outward
             signs
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             such
             as
             kneeling
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             fair
             step
             to
             it
             .
             For
             the
             same
             God
             that
             has
             sworn
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Tongue
               shall
               confess
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             has
             likewise
             sworn
             ,
             
               That
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               unto
               him
               ,
               Rom.
            
             xiv
             .
             11
             .
             Both
             therefore
             are
             alike
             required
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             alike
             insignificant
             when
             separated
             from
             the
             sincere
             concurrence
             of
             our
             Hearts
             .
             When
             the
             Meditations
             of
             our
             Hearts
             go
             along
             with
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Mouths
             ,
             they
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             submission
             of
             our
             Souls
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             grateful
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             valuable
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             Obedience
             are
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tho'
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             in
             it self
             were
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             yet
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             may
             be
             a
             great
             and
             Crying
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Contempt
             of
             
               Almighty
               God.
            
             Thus
             eating
             the
             
               forbidden
               Fruit
            
             was
             in
             it self
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             
               Outward
               Action
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             was
             the
             Ruine
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
             Thus
             the
             washing
             a
             Man
             with
             Water
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             is
             in
             it self
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               willful
               omission
            
             of
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             most
             to
             be
             damnable
             .
             Thus
             kneeling
             ,
             
             or
             standing
             at
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Circumstance
             ,
             yet
             since
             God
             has
             required
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Men
            
             recommended
             it
             by
             their
             Example
             ,
             to
             omit
             it
             willfully
             may
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             and
             render
             our
             best
             meant
             Prayers
             ineffectual
             .
             Much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             sinful
             to
             condemn
             ,
             or
             mock
             at
             those
             who
             practise
             it
             according
             to
             
             God's
             Institution
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             small
             a
             value
             as
             you
             think
             God
             has
             for
             Outward
             performances
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             you
             lay
             great
             weight
             upon
             the
             doing
             ,
             or
             not
             doing
             of
             them
             .
             In
             cases
             of
             necessity
             we
             think
             they
             may
             be
             lawfully
             omitted
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             Taught
             that
             in
             no
             cases
             they
             may
             be
             lawfully
             practised
             .
             You
             are
             Taught
             rather
             to
             stay
             at
             Home
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               Worship
               God
            
             at
             all
             Publickly
             ,
             than
             to
             conform
             in
             their
             Outward
             Gestures
             ,
             or
             Circumstances
             .
             You
             are
             advised
             rather
             to
             abstain
             all
             your
             lives
             from
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             than
             recive
             it
             Kneeling
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             think
             God
             does
             hate
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             he
             has
             not
             required
             them
             ,
             and
             accounts
             them
             a
             polluting
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             .
             How
             must
             it
             displease
             him
             to
             omit
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             appears
             that
             He
             has
             Commanded
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             sufficiently
             plain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             whatever
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             to
             throw
             it
             out
             of
             Our
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             is
             of
             fatall
             consequence
             ,
             since
             it
             doth
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             defeat
             
             the
             design
             of
             them
             .
             The
             great
             design
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             signify
             ,
             and
             Testify
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Sense
             and
             Belief
             we
             have
             of
             the
             
               Being
               ,
               Power
            
             and
             Providence
             of
             
               God
               ,
               To
               declare
               his
               Name
               to
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               sing
               Praise
               unto
               him
               ,
               Heb.
            
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             And
             Secondly
             to
             be
             a
             means
             to
             beget
             ,
             stir
             up
             ,
             and
             preserve
             this
             sense
             and
             belief
             in
             one
             another
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             25
             .
             To
             both
             these
             ends
             ,
             Bodily
             and
             
               External
               Worship
            
             do
             very
             much
             contribute
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             attain
             either
             of
             them
             without
             it
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             see
             into
             one
             anothers
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             signify
             our
             sense
             and
             belief
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             either
             by
             Words
             or
             Actions
             ,
             and
             if
             possible
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             are
             peculiarly
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             in
             your
             Meetings
             there
             is
             no
             Obligation
             on
             any
             one
             to
             signify
             his
             Concurrence
             with
             the
             Congregation
             in
             any
             Ordinary
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             either
             by
             Word
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             end
             of
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             is
             utterly
             defeated
             by
             you
             .
             Your
             Directory
             does
             not
             require
             ,
             or
             allow
             the
             People
             so
             much
             as
             to
             signify
             their
             assent
             by
             adding
             an
             Amen
             to
             the
             Prayers
             or
             Thanksgivings
             there
             offered
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             you
             ridicule
             those
             that
             practise
             it
             pursuant
             to
             the
             Directions
             and
             Examples
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             as
             to
             Gestures
             ,
             such
             as
             
               kneeling
               ,
               standing
            
             ,
             or
             
               bowing
               the
               body
               ,
               &c.
            
             you
             
             condemn
             them
             all
             as
             Relicts
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             Superstition
             .
             There
             remains
             therefore
             in
             your
             Assemblies
             nothing
             whereby
             the
             people
             may
             testify
             their
             Belief
             ,
             or
             assent
             to
             what
             they
             hear
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             design
             of
             the
             Meeting
             .
             Thus
             by
             turning
             all
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             out
             of
             your
             Assemblies
             ,
             you
             have
             made
             void
             this
             great
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             left
             no
             visible
             distinction
             whereby
             any
             one
             may
             signify
             whether
             he
             assents
             to
             the
             Worship
             that
             is
             offered
             ,
             or
             dissents
             from
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             Assembly
             being
             to
             one
             another
             meer
             Spectators
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             not
             Joint-Worshipers
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             other
             end
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             keep
             alive
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             our
             affections
             ;
             you
             cannot
             but
             own
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             this
             outward
             Worship
             is
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             it
             .
             For
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             check
             to
             Devotion
             to
             see
             a
             Man
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             a
             
               Christian
               Assembly
            
             ,
             with
             less
             Reverence
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             respect
             ,
             then
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             an
             Ordinary
             Superior
             ;
             and
             behave
             himself
             less
             civilly
             there
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             do
             in
             a
             
               Court
               of
               Justice
            
             .
             And
             let
             people
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             That
             can
             never
             be
             suitable
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             rudeness
             to
             a
             Judge
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Quakers
             act
             much
             more
             reasonably
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             take
             off
             their
             Hats
             ,
             or
             pay
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             to
             Men
             ,
             then
             other
             Dissenters
             ,
             who
             pay
             it
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             refuse
             it
             to
             God.
             For
             to
             do
             so
             
             must
             Naturally
             tend
             to
             extinguish
             the
             aw
             and
             sense
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             peculiar
             presence
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             this
             proceeds
             too
             often
             from
             the
             want
             of
             such
             aw
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             Language
             of
             Gestures
             rather
             more
             significant
             and
             moving
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             have
             a
             peculiar
             make
             of
             Mind
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             more
             awakened
             and
             affected
             by
             seeing
             a
             
               whole
               Congregation
               on
               their
               Knees
            
             ,
             with
             their
             Hands
             and
             Eyes
             lift
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             than
             to
             see
             them
             sitting
             or
             leaning
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Petitions
             are
             offering
             up
             to
             God.
             Words
             therefore
             and
             Gestures
             being
             only
             different
             parts
             of
             the
             Language
             whereby
             we
             express
             and
             communicate
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Affections
             to
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             and
             Both
             being
             
               Recommended
               to
               us
            
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             who
             lays
             aside
             Gestures
             ,
             does
             sin
             against
             the
             
               Commandment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             lays
             aside
             Words
             .
             I
             heartily
             wish
             You
             ,
             and
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             wou'd
             consider
             this
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             I
             assure
             my self
             you
             wou'd
             perceive
             this
             to
             be
             
               a
               matter
               of
               some
               moment
            
             ,
             and
             neither
             
               condemn
               our
               Bodily
               Adorations
            
             ,
             nor
             
               continue
               your
               own
            
             (
             what
             I
             must
             call
             )
             Irreverence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             Some
             alledge
             ,
             for
             their
             omiting
             this
             part
             of
             
             God's
             
               Worship
               ,
               That
               they
               do
               not
               
               condemn
               Bodily
               Adoration
               in
               his
               service
               ;
               but
               that
               to
               stand
               up
               and
               kneel
               in
               the
               Congregation
               is
               so
               troublesome
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               judge
               they
               are
               better
               omitted
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             these
             persons
             do
             give
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             this
             Practice
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             shewed
             before
             ,
             't
             was
             of
             old
             the
             Reason
             of
             people's
             Neglecting
             
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             Matter
             of
             their
             Complaint
             against
             it
             ,
             That
             
               it
               was
               a
               weariness
            
             ,
             Mal.
             i.
             13
             .
             But
             sure
             't
             is
             no
             less
             a
             sin
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             for
             our
             Ease
             ,
             than
             to
             change
             them
             for
             the
             
               Traditions
               of
               Men.
            
             'T
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             our
             Natural
             Corruption
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             that
             which
             
               costs
               us
               nothing
            
             ,
             and
             without
             trouble
             ;
             and
             most
             are
             willing
             to
             save
             their
             Pains
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Money
             ,
             in
             his
             Service
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             sign
             that
             they
             have
             little
             Heart
             and
             Affection
             to
             It
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             seem
             a
             trouble
             to
             them
             to
             shew
             it
             by
             all
             the
             
               Outward
               Demonstrations
            
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             recommend
             to
             us
             .
             A
             
               devout
               Heart
            
             bows
             the
             Body
             ,
             bends
             the
             Knees
             ,
             and
             lifts
             up
             the
             Hands
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             without
             any
             trouble
             .
             And
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             suspect
             their
             
               own
               Hearts
            
             ,
             that
             find
             these
             demonstrations
             of
             Reverence
             to
             their
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             Uneasie
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             very
             Pretence
             ought
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Negligence
             and
             Dead-heartedness
             of
             
             People
             towards
             
             God's
             Service
             ,
             that
             has
             banished
             these
             
               Bodily
               Adorations
            
             out
             of
             it
             .
             We
             think
             it
             no
             Disadvantage
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             forc'd
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             
               your
               way
               of
               VVorship
            
             is
             
               much
               Easier
               than
               ours
            
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             present
             at
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             much
             less
             trouble
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             no
             value
             for
             Religion
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             there
             
               sit
               down
            
             ,
             and
             lap
             his
             Cloak
             about
             him
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             any
             VVord
             or
             Gesture
             that
             may
             disturb
             his
             sleep
             ,
             or
             
               VVorldly
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             under
             an
             Obligation
             every
             moment
             to
             signify
             his
             Attention
             by
             some
             Word
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             under
             the
             Penalty
             of
             being
             remarked
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Congregation
            
             ,
             for
             his
             Negligence
             and
             Irreverence
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             case
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             some
             leave
             us
             ,
             and
             go
             where
             they
             may
             be
             at
             ease
             and
             negligent
             more
             securely
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             confess
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             that
             excuse
             themselves
             more
             handsomly
             ,
             for
             not
             kneeling
             at
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Say
             they
             ,
             
               VVe
               want
               Conveniency
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               room
               to
               kneel
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             we
             Answer
             ,
             That
             where
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             omitted
             out
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             not
             Negligence
             ,
             or
             Contempt
             ,
             we
             believe
             God
             will
             not
             impute
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             accuse
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             we
             cannot
             but
             observe
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             general
             Reason
             of
             omitting
             this
             part
             of
             
             
             God's
             VVorship
             among
             you
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             your
             Custom
             to
             kneel
             in
             your
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             tho'
             you
             have
             Conveniency
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Practice
             in
             all
             your
             Meetings
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             learn
             that
             any
             one
             kneeled
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             you
             condemn
             Us
             who
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             you
             want
             Conveniency
             for
             Kneeling
             ,
             you
             might
             Stand
             at
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Scripture-posture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Kneeling
             ;
             you
             might
             
               bow
               your
               Bodies
            
             when
             you
             come
             into
             
             God's
             presence
             ;
             you
             might
             continue
             Vncovered
             whilst
             in
             it
             :
             But
             you
             omit
             
               all
               these
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Kneeling
             ;
             and
             thereby
             plainly
             shew
             that
             your
             Neglect
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             Choice
             ,
             not
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Kneeling
             at
             
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             be
             a
             Duty
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             provide
             conveniency
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             sin
             to
             suffer
             any
             part
             of
             
             God's
             Service
             to
             be
             omitted
             for
             want
             of
             care
             .
             It
             is
             as
             easy
             to
             provide
             conveniency
             for
             kneeling
             as
             for
             sitting
             in
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             :
             And
             if
             we
             Consider
             ,
             how
             carefull
             most
             people
             are
             to
             provide
             Seats
             for
             their
             ease
             ,
             and
             how
             negligent
             to
             make
             any
             provision
             for
             kneeling
             ;
             'T
             is
             but
             too
             manifest
             a
             sign
             (
             whatever
             is
             pretended
             )
             that
             they
             are
             much
             more
             zealous
             for
             their
             ease
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             But
             what
             conveniency
             is
             it
             that
             Men
             desire
             ?
             It
             is
             easy
             for
             them
             to
             have
             as
             much
             conveniency
             as
             St.
             Paul
             and
             his
             Congregation
             had
             when
             they
             kneeled
             on
             the
             
               Shore
               ,
               Act.
            
             xx
             .
             If
             they
             had
             the
             Devotion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             imitate
             his
             Example
             :
             
               Be
               ye
               followers
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               of
               Christ.
            
             St.
             Paul
             followed
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             surely
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             his
             ,
             except
             we
             think
             our selves
             grown
             wiser
             then
             He
             was
             ,
             or
             prefer
             our
             ease
             to
             our
             Duty
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             your
             Neglecting
             to
             kneel
             at
             the
             
               most
               solemn
            
             of
             all
             Christian
             
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             does
             harden
             you
             against
             Reverence
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             it
             shou'd
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             Reverence
             be
             not
             thought
             necessary
             in
             that
             Duty
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             seem
             unnecessary
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           the
           Lord's-Supper
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             prescribe
             concerning
             the
             frequency
             of
             Celebrating
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             THe
             Fifth
             Main
             and
             Substantial
             part
             of
             the
             
               ordinary
               Worship
            
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Lord's-Supper
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             treat
             concerning
             the
             preparation
             requisite
             in
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             generally
             agreed
             on
             as
             necessary
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             concerning
             which
             so
             many
             excellent
             Treatises
             are
             extant
             .
             I
             shall
             confine
             my self
             to
             one
             Point
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Frequency
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Publick
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             examine
             ,
             First
             ,
             what
             the
             Institution
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             in
             Scripture
             Teach
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Compare
             our
             Practice
             therewith
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Practice
             of
             those
             who
             
               differ
               from
               us
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             
               the
               Frequency
               of
               Celebrating
               the
               Lord's-Supper
               ,
            
             
             I
             find
             many
             People
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             determined
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             intirely
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             how
             often
             they
             will
             Celebrate
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             People's
             how
             often
             they
             will
             receive
             it
             :
             And
             that
             on
             this
             Account
             every
             one
             is
             left
             to
             judge
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             it
             most
             for
             his
             Comfort
             and
             Edification
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             Celebration
             and
             Receiving
             it
             so
             Arbitrary
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             many
             never
             receive
             it
             at
             all
             .
             And
             the
             Universal
             neglect
             of
             it
             is
             become
             one
             of
             the
             
               Crying
               sins
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Objection
             against
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             Consider
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             will
             help
             us
             to
             pass
             a
             right
             judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             frequency
             that
             lies
             on
             us
             .
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             this
             plain
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             had
             
               blessed
               ,
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             delivered
             the
             Bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Commanded
             them
             to
             
               Take
               Eat
               ,
               and
               do
               This
               ,
            
             that
             they
             saw
             Him
             do
             ,
             
               in
               Rememberance
               of
               him
            
             ;
             and
             
               when
               He
               had
               Blessed
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               given
               it
               to
               them
               ,
            
             he
             Commanded
             them
             to
             
               Drink
               all
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               as
               often
               as
               they
               drink
               it
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               him
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             26
             .
             Now
             I
             conceive
             the
             most
             Natural
             Interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me
               ,
            
             and
             
               This
               do
               Ye
               as
               often
               
               as
               often
               as
               you
               drink
               it
               ,
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me
               ,
            
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             .
             
               We
               have
               now
               Celebrated
               together
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Passover
              
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               our
               Fore-fathers
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               But
               I
               am
               about
               to
               purchase
               for
               you
               by
               my
               Death
               a
               much
               more
               glorious
               deliverance
               from
               the
               slavery
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Hell.
               And
               I
               order
               you
               for
               the
               future
               to
               do
               this
               (
               which
               you
               see
               done
               by
               me
               )
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me
               ,
               as
               what
               you
               have
               hitherto
               done
               ,
               has
               been
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               your
               Deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             From
             this
             Institution
             it
             appears
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             is
             substituted
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             was
             Commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             Celebrated
             once
             in
             the
             Year
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             place
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             where
             all
             Israel
             were
             to
             assemble
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             confin'd
             us
             to
             no
             Place
             ,
             or
             prefixt
             time
             for
             the
             
               Celebration
               of
               his
               Supper
            
             that
             succeeds
             it
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             much
             more
             easy
             for
             us
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             and
             renders
             us
             much
             more
             inexcusable
             if
             we
             neglect
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             taken
             off
             the
             Confinement
             to
             Time
             and
             Place
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Passover
             such
             a
             Burthen
             .
             It
             follows
             that
             they
             who
             Celebrate
             it
             seldomer
             then
             the
             Jews
             did
             their
             Passover
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             less
             regard
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             deliverance
             
             wrought
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Jews
             had
             to
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             There
             being
             no
             other
             imaginable
             reason
             that
             can
             tempt
             them
             to
             neglect
             purifying
             themselves
             for
             this
             solemnity
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             frequenting
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             deadness
             of
             their
             Hearts
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             
               Sense
               ,
               Gratitude
            
             and
             Love
             towards
             their
             Master
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ's
             positive
             Command
             to
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Him
               ,
               &c.
            
             must
             oblige
             us
             in
             some
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Circumstances
             ;
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             way
             of
             determining
             when
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             observing
             when
             God
             in
             his
             goodness
             gives
             us
             Opportunity
             ,
             for
             either
             we
             are
             then
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             may
             choose
             whether
             we
             will
             ever
             do
             it
             or
             no
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             better
             means
             of
             determining
             the
             frequency
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             
             God's
             giving
             us
             the
             opportunity
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Rule
             holding
             in
             all
             other
             general
             ,
             positive
             Commands
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             those
             that
             oblige
             us
             to
             Charity
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             it
             holds
             likewise
             in
             this
             .
             Therefore
             whoever
             slights
             ,
             or
             neglects
             any
             Opportunity
             of
             Receiving
             ,
             which
             God
             affords
             him
             ,
             does
             sin
             as
             certainly
             as
             he
             who
             being
             enabled
             by
             God
             to
             perform
             an
             Act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             invited
             by
             a
             fit
             Object
             ,
             neglects
             to
             Relieve
             him
             ,
             or
             shuts
             up
             his
             Bowels
             of
             Compassion
             against
             him
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               dwells
               
               not
               in
               him
            
             :
             And
             the
             Argument
             is
             rather
             stronger
             against
             him
             who
             neglects
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             a
             Man
             has
             a
             true
             love
             for
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             his
             sufferings
             who
             refuses
             ,
             or
             neglects
             to
             remember
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             benefits
             ,
             in
             the
             easyest
             manner
             ,
             tho'
             Commanded
             to
             do
             it
             by
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             invited
             by
             a
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             
             God's
             own
             offering
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               our
               own
               Faults
            
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             an
             Opportunity
             every
             
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             when
             we
             meet
             together
             ;
             And
             therefore
             that
             Church
             is
             guilty
             of
             laying
             aside
             this
             Command
             ,
             whose
             
               Order
               of
               Worship
            
             doth
             not
             require
             and
             provide
             for
             this
             Practice
             .
             Christ's
             Command
             seems
             to
             lead
             us
             directly
             to
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Me
               ,
            
             implies
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             leave
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             together
             after
             he
             was
             gone
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             required
             them
             to
             remember
             him
             at
             their
             Meetings
             whilst
             he
             was
             absent
             .
             The
             very
             Design
             of
             our
             Publick
             Meetings
             on
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Day
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             
               Jewish
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             is
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             in
             our
             Minds
             a
             sense
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             
               till
               He
               come
               again
            
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             
               our
               own
               Invention
            
             suggests
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             means
             as
             
               Christ
               himself
               has
               prescribed
               to
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             celebrating
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
           
             It
             seems
             then
             probable
             from
             the
             very
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             designed
             it
             should
             be
             a
             part
             of
             
               God's
               Service
            
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             
               solemn
               Assemblies
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Passover
             was
             in
             the
             Yearly
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             To
             know
             therefore
             
               how
               often
            
             Christ
             requires
             us
             to
             celebrate
             this
             Feast
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             enquire
             
               how
               often
            
             Christ
             requires
             us
             to
             
               Meet
               together
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             every
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             the
             same
             is
             farther
             manifest
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             from
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             but
             to
             have
             understood
             what
             Christ
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             did
             make
             this
             Feast
             a
             
               constant
               part
            
             of
             their
             
               Ordinary
               Worship
            
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             That
             Christ
             meant
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             And
             here
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             
               That
               we
               do
               not
               find
               any
               solemn
               stated
               Meeting
               of
               Christians
               for
               Worship
               in
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               without
               it
               .
            
          
           
             At
             first
             the
             Disciples
             had
             their
             Meetings
             every
             Day
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             likewise
             daily
             received
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             Acts
             ii
             .
             46
             .
             
               And
               they
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               Accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               Bread
               from
               House
               to
               House
            
             :
             And
             St.
             Paul
             supposes
             that
             their
             Meeting
             together
             was
             on
             purpose
             ,
             and
             with
             express
             Design
             to
             Celebrate
             this
             Feast
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             20
             .
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               therefore
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             which
             intimates
             ,
             That
             one
             main
             Design
             of
             their
             coming
             together
             ,
             was
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             
               to
               eat
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             tho'
             by
             their
             misbehaviour
             they
             so
             corrupted
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             called
             
               His
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             If
             one
             should
             now
             reprove
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             they
             observe
             to
             mis-behave
             themselves
             in
             Church
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               When
               you
               come
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               Preached
               to
               you
               ;
               for
               one
               is
               Talking
               ,
               and
               another
               is
               Sleeping
            
             :
             Wou'd
             not
             every
             Body
             conclude
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Reprover
             ,
             the
             
               Hearing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               Preached
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             End
             of
             their
             coming
             together
             ?
             And
             then
             surely
             the
             Apostles
             saying
             that
             
               when
               you
               come
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             gives
             us
             ground
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             
               Eating
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             constant
             End
             of
             our
             coming
             together
             .
             Which
             is
             further
             manifest
             from
             the
             Advice
             he
             gives
             them
             ,
             Vers.
             33.
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               when
               ye
               come
               together
               to
               eat
               ,
               tarry
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
             One
             End
             therefore
             of
             their
             coming
             together
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             Children
             come
             together
             in
             a
             Family
             at
             Meal-time
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             fed
             at
             their
             Father's
             Table
             :
             For
             what
             the
             Apostle
             called
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             coming
             
             together
             
               into
               one
               place
            
             ;
             in
             this
             Verse
             he
             calls
             ,
             coming
             together
             
               to
               eat
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             a
             main
             end
             of
             their
             coming
             together
             
               into
               one
               place
            
             ,
             was
             
               to
               eat
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Christians
             came
             to
             be
             fixed
             to
             the
             
               First
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ,
             the
             
               Breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             was
             likewise
             brought
             to
             the
             same
             Day
             :
             So
             Acts
             xx
             .
             7
             .
             
               And
               upon
               the
               first
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               when
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
               to
               break
               Bread
               ,
               Paul
               preached
               unto
               them
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             we
             may
             conclude
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             was
             the
             Disciples
             time
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Breaking
             of
             Bread
             ,
             or
             celebrating
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             was
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Worship
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             as
             plain
             for
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             There
             have
             been
             some
             Disputes
             raised
             about
             Changing
             the
             Day
             of
             Worship
             from
             the
             Last
             to
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             this
             place
             is
             usually
             produced
             to
             justifie
             the
             Change
             ;
             And
             sure
             the
             same
             place
             is
             as
             clear
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             on
             that
             Day
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             
               Day
               it self
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             therefore
             whoever
             wilfully
             passes
             the
             Lord's-Day
             without
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             observe
             it
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             direct
             us
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             all
             along
             to
             confine
             
             my self
             to
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             such
             Arguments
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             persons
             might
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             from
             their
             Bibles
             :
             Yet
             in
             a
             Controverted
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             Command
             of
             Christ
             relating
             to
             some
             positive
             Duty
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostles
             downward
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             good
             means
             of
             determining
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             as
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Example
             of
             a
             stated
             Assembly
             for
             Worship
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             without
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Example
             of
             that
             Nature
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             I
             appeal
             to
             those
             that
             are
             skill'd
             in
             it
             .
             The
             nearer
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             the
             more
             punctually
             observed
             ,
             as
             a
             constant
             part
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             't
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             when
             first
             some
             who
             had
             been
             present
             at
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             go
             away
             from
             the
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             without
             Receiving
             (
             which
             was
             a
             corruption
             that
             came
             in
             about
             300
             years
             after
             Christ
             )
             it
             was
             looked
             on
             as
             so
             great
             an
             Innovation
             and
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               Rule
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             decreed
             whosoever
             was
             guilty
             of
             it
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             .
             So
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Ninth
             of
             those
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               
               of
               Antioch
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             continued
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
             And
             tho'
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             could
             not
             be
             persuaded
             constantly
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             ,
             after
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             piety
             of
             Men
             began
             to
             cool
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             was
             Celebrated
             on
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             setled
             
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             corrupt
             practice
             of
             the
             solitary
             Masses
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             a
             further
             evidence
             of
             its
             being
             counted
             Originally
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Worship
             of
             God.
             I
             think
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             that
             those
             Masses
             had
             their
             Original
             from
             the
             universal
             corruption
             and
             negligence
             of
             Christians
             ;
             For
             whilst
             the
             People
             had
             either
             Piety
             or
             Zeal
             ,
             they
             communicated
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             every
             Assembly
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             them
             :
             But
             when
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             lost
             in
             the
             corrupt
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Minister
             Consecrated
             the
             Elements
             every
             Lord's-day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             prevail
             with
             few
             or
             none
             to
             receive
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             often
             forced
             to
             receive
             alone
             .
             This
             was
             a
             great
             corruption
             and
             a
             falling
             from
             the
             Scripture
             precedent
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             instead
             of
             Reforming
             the
             abuse
             ,
             by
             obliging
             the
             
             people
             to
             receive
             as
             formerly
             ,
             corrupted
             her
             principles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             practice
             ,
             and
             decreed
             it
             lawful
             and
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Priest
             to
             receive
             alone
             .
             Yet
             this
             abuse
             shews
             us
             what
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             has
             been
             the
             practice
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             constantly
             reckoned
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinary
             part
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             in
             
               Christian
               Assemblies
            
             on
             solemn
             days
             ;
             and
             sure
             then
             to
             lay
             it
             aside
             can
             be
             termed
             no
             less
             then
             an
             Invention
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             Since
             we
             can
             neither
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             1400
             years
             together
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             commentary
             on
             the
             
               Scripture
               Text
            
             )
             produce
             one
             Example
             of
             a
             stated
             solemn
             Christian
             Assembly
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             Our
             Church
             as
             to
             frequent
             Communions
             .
          
           
             I.
             HAving
             thus
             consider'd
             the
             Rules
             and
             Examples
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             second
             place
             compare
             the
             Rules
             and
             
               Practices
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             with
             this
             pattern
             .
             I
             will
             not
             pretend
             that
             they
             come
             fully
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             most
             defective
             part
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             on
             view
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             
               Our
               Church
            
             comes
             nearer
             the
             Scripture
             precedent
             then
             perhaps
             any
             other
             .
          
           
           
             'T
             was
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Reformation
             to
             throw
             out
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             things
             back
             to
             what
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             purer
             Ages
             of
             th●
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             present
             point
             before
             us
             ,
             Our
             Reformers
             found
             two
             corruptions
             crept
             in
             by
             time
             :
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Priest
             received
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Communion
             ;
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             people
             thought
             they
             had
             sufficiently
             observed
             the
             Lord's-day
             if
             they
             saw
             Mass
             ,
             without
             understanding
             it
             ,
             or
             receiving
             .
             Our
             Church
             therefore
             to
             Reform
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             Ordains
             ,
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Communion
             ,
             except
             4
             (
             or
             3
             at
             the
             least
             )
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Priest.
             So
             where
             3
             are
             willing
             to
             Receive
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             may
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             every
             Lord's-day
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             has
             promised
             that
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Three
             therefore
             make
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             the
             Obstinacy
             or
             Negligence
             of
             others
             should
             hinder
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             from
             Worshiping
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Our
             Church
             has
             taken
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             Ordering
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Communion-Service
             be
             read
             every
             Lord's-day
             ;
             
             both
             with
             design
             to
             put
             all
             people
             in
             ?
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             accommodate
             such
             as
             can
             be
             prevail'd
             on
             herein
             to
             live
             up
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             Ordered
             ,
             That
             in
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             receive
             the
             Communion
             every
             Sunday
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             every
             Parishioner
             shall
             Communicate
             at
             least
             three
             times
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             whereof
             Easter
             to
             be
             one
             ;
             and
             surely
             such
             as
             cannot
             fit
             themselves
             so
             often
             ,
             must
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             be
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             deserve
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             to
             our
             Practice
             ,
             we
             have
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             Universally
             the
             
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             Celebrated
             Thrice
             every
             year
             ;
             and
             where
             either
             our
             Perswasions
             ,
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             Entreaties
             can
             prevail
             with
             our
             People
             ,
             we
             have
             Monthly
             Communions
             ;
             and
             in
             Cities
             and
             large
             Towns
             ,
             by
             the
             changing
             the
             
               Monthly
               Days
            
             in
             several
             Churches
             ,
             people
             that
             are
             devoutly
             disposed
             ,
             have
             Opportunities
             of
             Receiving
             Weekly
             :
             And
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             bless
             God
             that
             our
             Church
             wants
             not
             some
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             say
             many
             such
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             That
             to
             hold
             Solemn
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ▪
             
             without
             Communicating
             ,
             is
             a
             corruption
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             came
             in
             by
             dissolution
             of
             Manners
             ,
             and
             slackning
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             tho'
             we
             have
             not
             been
             able
             
               to
               Root-out
            
             and
             Reform
             this
             
               Popish
               Practice
            
             intirely
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             done
             our
             Endeavour
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             God's
             Blessing
             ,
             may
             say
             we
             have
             made
             some
             progress
             in
             it
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             if
             we
             take
             that
             for
             Ordinary
             which
             has
             a
             constant
             fixed
             time
             for
             its
             Observation
             ▪
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             is
             an
             Ordinary
             part
             of
             our
             publick
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             verily
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             That
             by
             
             God's
             Assistance
             we
             should
             have
             brought
             our
             people
             before
             now
             to
             the
             Scripture-Order
             of
             constant
             Weekly
             Communicating
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Ill
             Example
             and
             Obstinacy
             of
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             Encouraged
             them
             in
             their
             Negligence
             ,
             and
             weakened
             our
             Discipline
             :
             For
             our
             Church
             orders
             Non-Communicants
             to
             be
             presented
             and
             punished
             ;
             and
             our
             Ministers
             do
             not
             generally
             flatter
             the
             people
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             or
             dissemble
             their
             Duty
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             but
             frequently
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             by
             
               Sermons
               ,
               Admonitions
            
             ,
             and
             Treatises
             purposely
             published
             to
             this
             intent
             ,
             press
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             blameless
             before
             God
             and
             Man.
             Nor
             is
             it
             our
             Fault
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             our
             people
             is
             not
             Reformed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Pattern
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Rules
             of
             
               our
               Own
            
             :
             So
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             accused
             of
             laying
             aside
             the
             
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             of
             teaching
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             
               our
               own
               Invention
            
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             tho'
             we
             are
             yet
             too
             far
             short
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Practice
            
             and
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             about
             Frequency
             of
             Communicating
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             Come
             now
             (
             according
             to
             my
             former
             Method
             )
             to
             You
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             who
             
               Dissent
               from
               us
            
             ,
             and
             intreat
             You
             to
             Examine
             ,
             with
             Me
             ,
             your
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             ,
             by
             these
             Scripture-Rules
             and
             Examples
             :
             And
             here
             first
             I
             must
             observe
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             no
             fixt
             or
             set
             Times
             for
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             your
             Directory
             orders
             ,
             
               That
               the
               times
               how
               often
               this
               is
               to
               be
               Celebrated
               may
               be
               considered
               and
               determined
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Church-Governours
               of
               each
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               find
               most
               convenient
               for
               the
               Comfort
               and
               Edification
               of
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
            
             :
             By
             which
             Rule
             ,
             the
             
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             Excluded
             from
             being
             any
             ordinary
             constant
             part
             of
             
             God's
             Service
             ,
             it
             being
             referred
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             of
             each
             Congregation
             to
             determine
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             
             occasional
             things
             ,
             how
             often
             the
             people
             shall
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
             It
             had
             been
             as
             reasonable
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             their
             Discretion
             how
             often
             the
             people
             shou'd
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             Hearing
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             ,
             of
             joyning
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             Prayers
             to
             Him
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             determine
             
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               every
            
             Lord's
             Day
             .
             Had
             they
             made
             the
             same
             Rule
             for
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             they
             had
             indeed
             conformed
             to
             the
             Scripture-Precedent
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             pretended
             to
             some
             Reformation
             :
             But
             to
             leave
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             Feast
             altogether
             Discretionary
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             to
             be
             directly
             against
             what
             we
             find
             practised
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             II.
             Whereas
             it
             is
             a
             corruption
             of
             Popery
             to
             suffer
             the
             people
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             and
             celebration
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             Receive
             ;
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             instead
             of
             endeavouring
             to
             reform
             this
             Abuse
             and
             Innovation
             ,
             have
             fallen
             into
             another
             practice
             as
             unprecedented
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Excluding
             this
             Sacrament
             intirely
             from
             your
             Ordinary
             
               solemn
               Meetings
            
             .
             And
             truly
             in
             this
             point
             you
             seem
             more
             inexcusable
             than
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ;
             for
             the
             Papists
             order
             the
             Elements
             to
             be
             consecrated
             every
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             those
             that
             desire
             it
             :
             But
             
               your
               Teachers
            
             neither
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             invite
             
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               afford
               an
               Opportunity
            
             to
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             constant
             Receivers
             :
             Which
             is
             plainly
             to
             multiply
             the
             Abuses
             introduced
             by
             Popery
             ,
             instead
             of
             Reforming
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             rarely
             press
             their
             people
             to
             Communicate
             ;
             they
             have
             few
             Sermons
             or
             Discourses
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             condemn
             our
             Zeal
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             restore
             the
             
               constant
               Communion
            
             precedented
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             further
             make
             you
             sensible
             that
             your
             Practice
             is
             yet
             worse
             than
             your
             Principles
             .
             Your
             Directory
             owns
             that
             
               the
               Communion
               ,
               or
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               frequently
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             fares
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             with
             all
             other
             indefinite
             Rules
             :
             they
             signifie
             only
             that
             people
             may
             do
             what
             they
             please
             in
             the
             case
             .
             No
             body
             can
             certainly
             tell
             what
             
               frequently
               ,
               many
               ,
               often
            
             ,
             or
             convenient
             ,
             signifie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             only
             these
             words
             are
             used
             in
             a
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             better
             than
             to
             have
             no
             Rule
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             this
             very
             case
             :
             For
             when
             people
             were
             relaxed
             from
             the
             particular
             and
             certain
             Rules
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             breaking
             off
             of
             those
             of
             
               your
               Perswasion
            
             from
             us
             ,
             the
             
             Lord's
             Supper
             was
             laid
             aside
             wholly
             for
             several
             years
             by
             some
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             too
             many
             came
             to
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             constant
             necessity
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             You
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             reckoned
             a
             great
             thing
             
             among
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             once
             in
             a
             year
             or
             two
             a
             Communion
             be
             celebrated
             in
             one
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             among
             some
             of
             you
             it
             is
             often
             omitted
             for
             several
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             for
             ten
             or
             more
             :
             I
             fear
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Your
             people
             generally
             have
             
               too
               little
               sence
            
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Receiving
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             your
             Ministers
             indulge
             them
             
               so
               far
            
             in
             this
             corruption
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             live
             
               comfortably
               amongst
               you
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               Reputation
               of
               a
               Professor
            
             ,
             to
             Thirty
             or
             Fourty
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             never
             Receive
             at
             all
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             best
             Enquiry
             I
             cou'd
             make
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             not
             compute
             that
             One
             in
             Ten
             that
             
               goe
               to
               your
               Meetings
            
             ever
             Receive
             
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             
             Christ's
             positive
             Command
             
               to
               do
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Him.
            
             So
             unhappily
             are
             Men
             over-seen
             in
             laying
             aside
             the
             
               Commands
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             
               their
               own
               Inventions
               .
               I
            
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             find
             that
             I
             were
             mistaken
             in
             this
             Computation
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             plainly
             ,
             That
             this
             practice
             of
             Rare
             or
             
               No
               Communion
            
             ,
             is
             
               so
               peculiarly
               your
               own
            
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             you
             are
             
               altogether
               singular
            
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             Precedent
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             whether
             any
             Precedent
             can
             be
             found
             for
             you
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             most
             degenerated
             or
             
               Barbarous
               People
            
             that
             ever
             called
             themselves
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             either
             any
             true
             
             regard
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Constant
             and
             Vniversal
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God.
               You
            
             ought
             to
             reflect
             upon
             your
             practice
             herein
             ;
             and
             consider
             how
             You
             can
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             
               your
               Consciences
            
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             Examine
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             commonly
             given
             for
             your
             Omissions
             in
             this
             weighty
             Affair
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             manifest
             no
             Reason
             of
             Man's
             Invention
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             for
             direct
             disobedience
             to
             
               Christ's
               Command
            
             ;
             If
             You
             are
             Christians
             in
             earnest
             ,
             you
             ought
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             you
             have
             Opportunity
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             great
             Love
             of
             
               Our
               Lord
               and
               Master
            
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             Commanded
             ;
             And
             your
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             to
             afford
             you
             frequently
             such
             Opportunities
             .
             If
             you
             or
             they
             neglect
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             you
             can
             with
             Reason
             insist
             so
             much
             on
             the
             Purity
             and
             Observation
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CONCLUSION
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           gone
           through
           the
           Five
           Principal
           Parts
           of
           the
           
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           in
           all
           of
           them
           have
           made
           good
           what
           I
           first
           undertook
           ,
           and
           shewed
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           justify
           the
           
             Publick
             Service
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           compare
           it
           with
           the
           Rules
           and
           Examples
           of
           Scripture
           .
           I
           have
           only
           a
           few
           words
           to
           add
           by
           way
           of
           Conclusion
           ,
           First
           to
           my
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Laity
           who
           are
           under
           my
           Charge
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Conforming
             CLERGY
             of
             DERRY
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             first
             as
             to
             you
             ,
             
               My
               Brethren
            
             .
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             
               Our
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             owning
             
               My
               Authority
            
             ,
             let
             Me
             ,
             as
             a
             Brother
             and
             a
             Fellow-Labourer
             ,
             exhort
             you
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             has
             Entrusted
             you
             with
             such
             an
             Excellent
             
             Ministry
             and
             Service
             ,
             which
             being
             built
             on
             so
             sure
             a
             Foundation
             as
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             shaken
             ,
             or
             put
             you
             to
             any
             great
             Difficulty
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             since
             you
             need
             no
             more
             than
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             your
             Bibles
             ,
             without
             gloss
             ,
             or
             Commentators
             ,
             to
             assert
             and
             justify
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             me
             recommend
             to
             you
             Reverence
             ,
             Devotion
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             this
             Service
             .
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Language
             of
             Gestures
             rather
             more
             significant
             and
             affecting
             than
             that
             of
             Words
             .
             It
             becomes
             us
             therefore
             not
             only
             to
             Love
             and
             Use
             our
             Service
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             a
             distinct
             and
             affectionate
             manner
             of
             pronouncing
             and
             reading
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             devout
             and
             grave
             behaviour
             at
             it
             .
             This
             can
             never
             be
             pressed
             too
             much
             on
             you
             ,
             or
             on
             others
             by
             you
             ;
             since
             't
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             give
             Life
             and
             
               Efficacy
               to
            
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             contrary
             will
             expose
             the
             best
             and
             
               most
               sacred
            
             thing
             to
             contempt
             ;
             and
             bring
             a
             greater
             disparagement
             on
             our
             Service
             ,
             then
             all
             
               Our
               Adversaries
            
             endeavours
             can
             ever
             do
             .
             Tho'
             
               Our
               Service
            
             be
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Warranted
               by
               Scripture
            
             ,
             yet
             even
             
             God's
             Appointments
             are
             Abominations
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             separated
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             contribute
             to
             
               Inward
               Devotion
            
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             intreat
             you
             to
             labour
             so
             to
             perform
             the
             
               Service
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             attain
             
             the
             End
             for
             which
             God
             has
             design'd
             
               His
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             the
             
               Service
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             is
             such
             as
             God
             has
             required
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             let
             nothing
             discourage
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             us
             Remember
             that
             we
             perform
             it
             in
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             And
             tho'
             some
             hate
             ,
             some
             revile
             ,
             and
             some
             despise
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             is
             able
             to
             vindicate
             it
             .
             This
             is
             no
             New
             Thing
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             Entertainment
             the
             World
             has
             generally
             given
             
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             his
             Truths
             :
             And
             therefore
             neither
             Obstinacy
             ,
             Perverseness
             ,
             or
             Negligence
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whom
             you
             are
             to
             persuade
             ,
             ought
             to
             discourage
             you
             .
             Be
             Diligent
             ,
             be
             Constant
             ,
             be
             Resolute
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             God
             will
             always
             give
             you
             success
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             support
             his
             Truth
             .
             All
             means
             are
             therefore
             to
             be
             attempted
             ;
             and
             when
             one
             faileth
             another
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             ;
             And
             the
             more
             averse
             people
             seem
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Worship
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             eager
             they
             are
             for
             any
             Corruption
             ,
             the
             more
             Industry
             is
             to
             be
             used
             to
             bring
             them
             off
             from
             it
             ;
             And
             when
             all
             other
             means
             fail
             ,
             earnest
             Prayers
             and
             Intercessions
             with
             God
             still
             remain
             :
             We
             are
             never
             to
             dispair
             whilst
             we
             have
             
             God's
             Truth
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             tho'
             whole
             Provinces
             should
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             As
             
               all
               they
               in
            
             Asia
             
               did
               from
            
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             i.
             15
             .
             Tho'
             few
             or
             none
             
               should
               believe
               our
               Report
            
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             ;
             Yet
             God
             will
             
             have
             a
             Reward
             for
             the
             Faithful
             Endeavours
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             And
             therefore
             me
             must
             not
             desist
             ,
             tho'
             people
             seem
             obstinate
             ,
             but
             
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             by
             Exhortation
             and
             writing
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             of
             Importunity
             and
             Industry
             ,
             we
             must
             press
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             
             God's
             Worship
             as
             he
             has
             Instituted
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             That
             the
             Motives
             you
             have
             to
             do
             your
             Duty
             are
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             Generous
             that
             can
             be
             ;
             And
             you
             have
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             zealous
             in
             your
             Office
             out
             of
             any
             private
             Interest
             ,
             or
             prospect
             of
             particular
             profit
             .
             Your
             Maintenance
             and
             Preferments
             are
             ascertained
             to
             you
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             Voluntary
             Contribution
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             as
             you
             are
             under
             no
             Temptation
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             by
             complying
             with
             their
             vices
             or
             humours
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             you
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             industrious
             in
             your
             Office
             out
             of
             any
             such
             mean
             Considerations
             .
             Since
             therefore
             what
             pains
             you
             take
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             to
             proceed
             only
             from
             sense
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             me
             entreat
             you
             to
             labour
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             neither
             Popularity
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             nor
             Worldly
             Interest
             can
             influence
             you
             to
             this
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             some
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Support
             ,
             
             but
             by
             making
             or
             gaining
             a
             Party
             .
             But
             God
             forbid
             that
             true
             Piety
             and
             Zeal
             for
             Souls
             should
             work
             less
             effectually
             upon
             you
             ,
             then
             those
             carnal
             and
             servile
             motives
             do
             on
             others
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             therefore
             earnestly
             encourage
             and
             intreat
             you
             to
             do
             it
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             endeavour
             to
             
               become
               all
               things
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             and
             decline
             none
             of
             those
             Arts
             which
             are
             allowable
             ,
             when
             applied
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             people
             to
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             But
             very
             wicked
             ,
             when
             employed
             to
             divide
             and
             seduce
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             That
             you
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             Party
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             you
             to
             mind
             the
             common
             interest
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Religion
             ,
             more
             then
             those
             differences
             that
             are
             often
             of
             little
             concern
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             insisted
             on
             only
             as
             the
             occasions
             and
             badges
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             who
             being
             resolved
             to
             seperate
             themselves
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             take
             up
             little
             differences
             for
             a
             distinction
             .
             The
             less
             you
             meddle
             with
             these
             disputes
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             the
             better
             ;
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             prudent
             to
             mention
             them
             ,
             till
             Mens
             minds
             be
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             by
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             then
             the
             best
             way
             perhaps
             will
             be
             to
             shew
             of
             what
             little
             weight
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             cause
             or
             justify
             divisions
             or
             quarrels
             amongst
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             well
             aware
             that
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             whilst
             we
             press
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             .
             and
             spend
             our
             pains
             and
             diligence
             in
             defending
             our
             
               common
               Christianity
            
             against
             
               Papists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Deists
            
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             our
             Adversaries
             in
             these
             lesser
             points
             ,
             have
             made
             their
             advantage
             of
             Our
             being
             employed
             against
             the
             
               common
               Enemy
            
             ,
             to
             undermine
             us
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             even
             joined
             with
             those
             Enemies
             to
             pull
             down
             
               Our
               Constitution
            
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             persuade
             my self
             that
             we
             are
             in
             less
             hazard
             from
             them
             ,
             whilst
             we
             do
             our
             Duty
             and
             apply
             our selves
             to
             the
             great
             and
             common
             Obligations
             of
             
               Our
               Holy
               Religion
            
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             should
             leave
             this
             exposed
             to
             the
             Assaults
             of
             
               Our
               Common
               Enemies
            
             ,
             to
             guard
             our selves
             from
             the
             attempts
             of
             such
             
               back
               Friends
            
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             them
             ;
             But
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             common
             Truths
             ,
             and
             Duties
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             main
             business
             .
             I
             might
             add
             many
             more
             Remarks
             proper
             to
             my
             present
             subject
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             your
             own
             Prudence
             and
             Observation
             are
             sufficient
             to
             suggest
             them
             to
             you
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             my
             Prayers
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             encrease
             your
             Wisdom
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             effectually
             turn
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             Dissenting
             Ministers
             of
             Derry
             .
          
           
             BUt
             as
             to
             
               You
               ,
               My
               Brethren
            
             ,
             That
             disown
             my
             Communion
             and
             Authority
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             that
             what
             I
             shall
             offer
             to
             you
             may
             receive
             some
             prejudices
             from
             my
             Station
             and
             Character
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             seem
             offended
             ;
             Yet
             
               reason
               is
               reason
            
             from
             whom
             soever
             it
             proceeds
             ;
             and
             I
             only
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             weigh
             seriously
             what
             I
             have
             here
             offered
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Service
               of
               Our
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Arguments
             do
             not
             convince
             You
             ,
             yet
             let
             me
             
               pray
               You
            
             to
             reflect
             thus
             far
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             to
             remember
             that
             all
             Mens
             minds
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             make
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             becomes
             You
             ,
             and
             all
             
               good
               Men
            
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             treat
             
               Our
               Service
            
             with
             respect
             ;
             Since
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             think
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             clearly
             founded
             
               on
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             It
             will
             not
             excuse
             scurrilous
             ,
             or
             unseemly
             Reflections
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             we
             are
             mistaken
             :
             For
             all
             Men
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             You
             may
             as
             well
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             you
             suppose
             We
             are
             ;
             And
             therefore
             lest
             You
             should
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             safest
             way
             to
             be
             modest
             in
             censuring
             .
          
           
             No
             Man
             ought
             to
             take
             it
             ill
             that
             another
             proposes
             Reasons
             against
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             to
             
               scoff
               at
            
             ,
             or
             revile
             any
             practice
             ,
             or
             opinion
             that
             another
             believes
             
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             ill
             manners
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             ;
             being
             apt
             to
             breed
             Bitterness
             and
             Animosities
             between
             the
             Parties
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             in
             a
             Case
             where
             the
             Practice
             ,
             or
             Opinion
             is
             really
             Warranted
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             Blasphemy
             and
             Impiety
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             we
             ought
             to
             avoid
             this
             manner
             of
             treatment
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Book
             uses
             it
             ,
             we
             need
             trouble
             our
             selves
             no
             further
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             certainly
             is
             written
             only
             to
             serve
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             not
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             in
             Justice
             I
             think
             I
             may
             request
             of
             You
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             
               Your
               Worship
            
             and
             
               Practice
               ,
               You
            
             will
             not
             make
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             seem
             greater
             then
             really
             it
             is
             .
             To
             abstain
             from
             a
             thing
             confessed
             to
             be
             lawful
             in
             the
             
               Service
               of
               God
            
             ,
             meerly
             because
             observed
             by
             us
             ,
             is
             surely
             very
             far
             from
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
            
             and
             Moderation
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             may
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             not
             
               Indulge
               Your
               People
            
             in
             such
             affected
             distances
             ,
             that
             can
             serve
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             to
             make
             Parties
             irreconcilable
             ;
             and
             must
             proceed
             from
             a
             greater
             
               bitterness
               of
               Spirit
            
             then
             a
             
               good
               Man
            
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             towards
             any
             Christian.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             You
             may
             understand
             my
             mind
             the
             better
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             You
             a
             few
             instances
             that
             I
             hope
             will
             be
             inoffensive
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             we
             may
             justly
             expect
             
               Your
               Complyance
            
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             owned
             in
             Your
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Not
               only
               for
               Direction
               ,
               as
               a
               Pattern
               according
               to
               which
               we
               are
               to
               make
               other
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               also
               used
               as
               a
               Prayer
               .
            
             And
             in
             your
             Directory
             't
             is
             recommended
             to
             
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             am
             informed
             that
             
               You
               ,
               my
               Brethren
            
             ,
             of
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             separate
             from
             
               Our
               Communion
            
             ,
             do
             universally
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             confirm
             
               Your
               Hearers
            
             in
             an
             Opinion
             too
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             are
             unlawful
             .
             And
             that
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             difference
             from
             us
             in
             practice
             ,
             where
             we
             really
             agree
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             
               sitting
               at
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             second
             Instance
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             reasonably
             expect
             some
             Reformation
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             very
             irreverent
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             against
             the
             Command
             and
             Examples
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             your
             best
             Casuists
             ,
             particularly
             of
             Dr.
             
               Ames
               ,
               de
               Conscientia
            
             ,
             Lib.
             4·
             Cap.
             18.
             
             
               Sessio
               per
               se
               non
               est
               gestus
               Orandi
               ,
               quia
               nullam
               exprimit
               reverentiam
               neque
               in
               Scripturis
               approbatur
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Sitting
               is
               not
               of
               it self
               a
               posture
               of
               prayer
               ,
               because
               it
               expresses
               no
               Reverence
               .
               neither
               is
               it
               approved
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             understand
             that
             this
             is
             the
             general
             posture
             in
             which
             your
             people
             Offer
             their
             publick
             prayers
             ;
             and
             either
             because
             it
             is
             for
             
             their
             Ease
             ,
             or
             because
             you
             are
             unwilling
             to
             seem
             to
             lay
             any
             stress
             on
             Outward
             Performances
             ,
             or
             lastly
             ,
             lest
             you
             shou'd
             be
             like
             us
             ,
             you
             indulge
             them
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             ignorant
             that
             they
             reckon
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             Superstition
             in
             us
             to
             kneel
             at
             our
             prayers
             ;
             and
             are
             averse
             to
             our
             Service
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             required
             at
             it
             .
             Which
             Notions
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             your selves
             do
             not
             approve
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             justly
             expect
             that
             you
             shou'd
             endeavour
             to
             inform
             
               your
               people
            
             better
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             Decency
             in
             their
             
               Religious
               Performances
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             My
             third
             Instance
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             -
             
               Supper
               .
               I
            
             suppose
             no
             serious
             considering
             persons
             amongst
             you
             can
             deny
             but
             the
             celebrating
             it
             so
             seldom
             as
             it
             is
             done
             in
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             the
             
             people's
             backwardness
             in
             Receiving
             it
             ,
             are
             very
             great
             faults
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             reasonably
             expect
             that
             you
             should
             press
             home
             to
             
               your
               people
            
             the
             Danger
             of
             their
             Neglect
             ,
             and
             represent
             to
             them
             truly
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             any
             to
             assume
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Professor
             or
             a
             
               Religious
               Person
            
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             in
             some
             measure
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Scripture-precedent
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             so
             order
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             have
             sufficient
             Opportunities
             to
             Receive
             ,
             as
             the
             
             first
             Christians
             did
             ;
             which
             in
             your
             present
             way
             of
             managing
             ,
             is
             impossible
             :
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             yours
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture-way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needs
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             ordered
             by
             
               your
               Directory
            
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             )
             that
             
               ordinarily
               one
               Chapter
               of
               each
               Testament
               be
               read
               at
               every
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               more
               .
            
             I
             think
             you
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             this
             Rule
             ,
             without
             being
             liable
             to
             just
             Censure
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             have
             a
             true
             value
             for
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             informed
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             
               your
               Meetings
            
             in
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             observed
             ;
             to
             the
             great
             detriment
             of
             our
             
               common
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             offence
             of
             your
             Brethren
             .
             I
             know
             the
             people
             are
             fonder
             of
             Sermons
             and
             Lectures
             of
             Human
             Composure
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             pure
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             in
             its
             Naked
             Simplicity
             ;
             but
             you
             know
             this
             to
             be
             a
             carnal
             and
             sinful
             Humour
             in
             them
             ;
             And
             God
             forbid
             any
             that
             claims
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shou'd
             indulge
             them
             in
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             you
             wou'd
             maintain
             a
             due
             Reverence
             in
             the
             people
             for
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
            
             think
             we
             may
             expect
             your
             Conformity
             to
             us
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             suppose
             you
             very
             well
             know
             that
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             sober
             Nonconformists
             do
             own
             that
             Occasional
             Communion
             with
             our
             Church
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             that
             people
             had
             better
             come
             to
             our
             Worship
             (
             at
             least
             
             where
             he
             that
             officiates
             is
             of
             Ability
             and
             Sobriety
             )
             than
             sit
             at
             home
             on
             the
             
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             or
             frequent
             no
             Assemblies
             at
             all
             ;
             And
             you
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             many
             thousands
             in
             these
             parts
             neglect
             all
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             many
             suffer
             their
             Children
             to
             die
             Unbaptized
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Ministers
             of
             their
             
               own
               Communion
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Justice
             due
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             these
             
               poor
               people
            
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             common
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             both
             in
             Worship
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             your
             Brethren
             in
             England
             have
             Allowed
             it
             on
             such
             Occasions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             You
             are
             sensible
             that
             amongst
             those
             Protestants
             that
             dissent
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             some
             are
             Congregational
             ,
             and
             others
             Presbyterians
             ;
             You
             of
             this
             Diocess
             where
             I
             am
             concerned
             ,
             profess
             to
             be
             of
             this
             latter
             sort
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             owning
             that
             by
             Christ's
             Appointment
             ,
             the
             particular
             Churches
             in
             convenient
             Districts
             ,
             ought
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture-Precedents
             ,
             to
             Associate
             under
             one
             Government
             ;
             and
             these
             again
             to
             Unite
             themselves
             into
             greater
             Combinations
             of
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Churches
             .
             The
             Difference
             between
             You
             and
             Vs
             is
             concerning
             these
             particular
             Districts
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Government
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             with
             a
             Bishop
             as
             President
             and
             Governor
             ,
             by
             Christ's
             Appointment
             ;
             
             or
             in
             a
             
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               absolutely
               Equal
            
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             we
             both
             own
             National
             and
             
               Provincial
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             single
             
               Worshiping
               Congregations
            
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Congregational
               Dissenters
            
             deny
             that
             Christ
             Instituted
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             besides
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             affirm
             that
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
            
             ,
             or
             National
             ,
             are
             
               Human
               Inventions
            
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             single
             Congregation
             is
             Independent
             ,
             and
             may
             indeed
             keep
             a
             fair
             correspondence
             with
             its
             Neighbour
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             under
             any
             common
             Government
             with
             them
             .
             These
             last
             are
             the
             avowed
             Principles
             of
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             Dr.
             Owen
             ,
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             Mr.
             Humphrys
             ,
             Mr.
             Boyse
             ,
             Mr.
             Alsop
             ,
             Mr.
             Clerkson
             ,
             and
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             late
             defenders
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             cause
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             these
             Principles
             of
             theirs
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             different
             from
             your
             Principles
             ,
             then
             ours
             are
             ;
             And
             the
             difference
             is
             much
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             material
             .
             For
             it
             is
             possible
             on
             your
             Principles
             and
             ours
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             up
             some
             value
             for
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             since
             he
             who
             is
             censured
             in
             one
             Church
             cannot
             be
             received
             into
             another
             ,
             neither
             with
             you
             ,
             nor
             us
             :
             Whereas
             in
             the
             
               Congregational
               way
            
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             Excommunicated
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             may
             remove
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             one
             for
             himself
             
             if
             he
             pleases
             ;
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             if
             he
             shou'd
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             be
             counted
             
               but
               an
               Irregularity
            
             .
             These
             Principles
             are
             destructive
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             
               common
               Cause
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Learned
             Men
             have
             carefully
             Answered
             all
             the
             principal
             Writers
             of
             that
             sort
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             Books
             of
             that
             kind
             have
             remained
             Unanswered
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             were
             meer
             Repetitions
             of
             what
             had
             been
             said
             and
             answered
             before
             .
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             of
             you
             have
             of
             late
             undertaken
             the
             Defence
             of
             this
             important
             Truth
             ;
             tho'
             the
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
            
             in
             their
             
               Humble
               Advice
               —
               concerning
               Church-Government
            
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             you
             approve
             )
             do
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             their
             Title
             of
             
               Classical
               Assemblies
            
             .
             Now
             we
             think
             ,
             in
             Justice
             to
             your
             Own
             Cause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Us
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             warn
             
               your
               people
            
             against
             those
             Books
             that
             maintain
             Principles
             contrary
             to
             us
             both
             ;
             at
             least
             not
             to
             bear
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             
               those
               Books
            
             written
             
               against
               Vs
            
             ,
             make
             
               for
               You
            
             ;
             for
             this
             will
             appear
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             Insincerity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ingratitude
             ;
             and
             will
             tempt
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             encourage
             Principles
             destructive
             to
             
               your
               own
               Cause
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               those
               Books
            
             manifestly
             are
             in
             this
             very
             Point
             )
             so
             they
             do
             but
             serve
             a
             Turn
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             your
             Party
             amongst
             the
             ignorant
             People
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             justly
             expect
             from
             you
             a
             ready
             concurrence
             with
             us
             to
             beat
             down
             such
             Vices
             and
             Immoralities
             as
             are
             confessed
             on
             all
             hands
             to
             be
             against
             our
             common
             Christianity
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Profanation
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             since
             the
             
               Bishop's
               Courts
            
             are
             Legally
             Impowered
             to
             punish
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             who
             yet
             will
             not
             appear
             or
             submit
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Account
             are
             Excommunicated
             :
             The
             least
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             you
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             is
             ,
             Not
             to
             encourage
             such
             Sinners
             in
             their
             Obstinacy
             ,
             or
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             Communion
             amongst
             You
             ,
             whilst
             they
             lie
             under
             such
             Censures
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             a
             means
             to
             Reform
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             these
             Crying
             Vices
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             but
             a
             few
             of
             those
             things
             that
             might
             be
             instanc'd
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             may
             concur
             in
             our
             Practice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             do
             in
             our
             Opinions
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             did
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             tho
             they
             did
             not
             bring
             us
             to
             one
             
               Religious
               Communion
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             much
             contribute
             to
             our
             living
             easily
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             that
             Uncharitableness
             which
             our
             
               Religious
               Dissentions
            
             are
             apt
             to
             cause
             amongst
             us
             :
             However
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             be
             a
             great
             Satisfaction
             to
             Me
             ,
             and
             I
             shou'd
             reckon
             it
             some
             kind
             of
             Success
             in
             my
             Office
             ,
             if
             I
             cou'd
             prevail
             
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             profess
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             his
             Institutions
             in
             their
             Worship
             ;
             tho'
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             Member
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Conforming
             LAITY
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             DERRY
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             You
             ,
             my
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             who
             profess
             your selves
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Established
               Church
            
             ;
             It
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             place
             Me
             
               amongst
               you
            
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Me
             an
             Inspection
             
               over
               you
            
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             chiefly
             on
             
               your
               Account
            
             that
             I
             have
             written
             and
             published
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Pledge
             and
             Testimony
             to
             you
             of
             my
             concern
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             my
             care
             to
             reach
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             amongst
             you
             .
             I
             hope
             my
             Labours
             this
             way
             may
             be
             Useful
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Doubtful
             ,
             and
             to
             awaken
             you
             all
             to
             Diligence
             and
             Zeal
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Principles
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Established
               Church
            
             ,
             are
             Uncontroverted
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             here
             endeavoured
             to
             shew
             that
             your
             
               particular
               Way
               of
               Worship
            
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             You
             have
             reason
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             that
             He
             has
             afforded
             you
             so
             
             many
             conveniencies
             of
             frequenting
             it
             :
             In
             which
             He
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             you
             so
             manifest
             Advantage
             above
             your
             
               Dissenting
               Neighbours
            
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             Numerousness
             ,
             you
             have
             Five
             places
             for
             Worship
             ,
             for
             One
             that
             they
             have
             .
             This
             will
             render
             you
             inexcusable
             ,
             if
             you
             neglect
             attendance
             at
             them
             ,
             or
             spend
             any
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             (
             as
             is
             too
             common
             in
             this
             Country
             )
             in
             a
             meer
             Rest
             from
             Labour
             ,
             without
             any
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             likewise
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             our
             Service
             is
             not
             only
             fitted
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             but
             is
             likewise
             proper
             for
             private
             Families
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             advise
             you
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             words
             with
             which
             Our
             Church
             has
             furnished
             you
             ,
             in
             your
             Houses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             At
             least
             to
             use
             such
             select
             Hymns
             and
             Collects
             as
             seem
             most
             adapted
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             at
             more
             solemn
             times
             I
             conceive
             our
             Litany
             is
             as
             full
             and
             proper
             a
             Service
             as
             any
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             can
             desire
             to
             offer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             therefore
             most
             earnestly
             &
             passionately
             exhort
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Our
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             his
             Church's
             sake
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             add
             Diligence
             and
             Zeal
             to
             this
             your
             reasonable
             Service
             ,
             and
             prepare
             your
             hearts
             to
             seek
             the
             
               Lord
               your
               God
            
             in
             his
             
               Holy
               Worship
            
             .
             And
             particularly
             that
             you
             wou'd
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             the
             
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Faction
             ,
             or
             a
             Party
             you
             contend
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             And
             thereupon
             strive
             rather
             to
             out-live
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             You
             ,
             then
             to
             out-argue
             them
             .
             Let
             the
             innocency
             of
             your
             Lives
             ,
             and
             your
             Christian
             Moderation
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             their
             separation
             from
             You.
             
          
           
             I
             beseech
             the
             God
             and
             
               Father
               of
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             multiply
             his
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             upon
             You
             ;
             and
             to
             influence
             You
             by
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             You
             may
             be
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             Work
             ;
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             of
             Worshiping
             him
             in
             purity
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Dissenting-LAITY
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             DERRY
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             
               You
               ,
               My
               Friends
            
             ,
             that
             dissent
             from
             Our
             Communion
             ,
             it
             remains
             only
             ,
             that
             I
             beseech
             You
             in
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
            
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             that
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             
               Your
               Souls
            
             )
             That
             You
             will
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             what
             I
             have
             here
             tender'd
             to
             You.
             I
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             you
             to
             come
             and
             receive
             Instruction
             from
             my
             Mouth
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             have
             taken
             this
             way
             to
             inform
             You.
             I
             will
             only
             add
             a
             few
             Observations
             ,
             which
             I
             recommend
             to
             
             You
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             the
             success
             intirely
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             You
             may
             observe
             that
             in
             this
             Treatise
             I
             have
             not
             led
             You
             into
             long
             Reasonings
             ,
             or
             the
             intricacies
             of
             
               Human
               Learning
            
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             referred
             You
             to
             
               your
               Bibles
            
             ,
             and
             You
             need
             go
             no
             further
             then
             to
             them
             to
             be
             satisfied
             whether
             the
             things
             I
             have
             said
             be
             as
             I
             have
             represented
             them
             or
             not
             .
             Those
             of
             Berea
             are
             reckoned
             a
             
               Noble
               People
            
             (
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             11
             )
             because
             they
             
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             I
             pray
             most
             heartily
             to
             God
             to
             give
             You
             a
             part
             in
             that
             
               Nobleness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             that
             You
             may
             search
             and
             find
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             wou'd
             desire
             You
             to
             observe
             that
             it
             ever
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             ever
             will
             be
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             fond
             of
             
               Their
               Own
               Inventions
            
             then
             of
             what
             God
             Commands
             .
             If
             we
             look
             thro'
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Doctrines
             revealed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             he
             Commanded
             ,
             have
             had
             but
             ill
             Entertainment
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             There
             never
             appeared
             half
             so
             much
             Zeal
             or
             inclination
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             God
             and
             his
             Worship
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             false
             Gods
             ,
             and
             their
             Prophets
             .
             And
             there
             is
             an
             obvious
             natural
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             what
             Man
             invents
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             near
             agreement
             to
             the
             Carnal
             and
             Corrupt
             inclinations
             of
             our
             depraved
             Nature
             ,
             then
             what
             God
             prescribes
             :
             
             which
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             that
             induces
             Men
             to
             change
             the
             Institutions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             substitute
             their
             own
             Inventions
             instead
             of
             them
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             wou'd
             never
             come
             into
             any
             Man's
             mind
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             find
             more
             ease
             or
             gratification
             to
             his
             humour
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             observing
             
             God's
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             proper
             to
             refer
             you
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             that
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             were
             introduced
             by
             the
             fondness
             and
             violent
             inclinations
             of
             the
             people
             for
             them
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Church
             Governours
             did
             long
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             brought
             with
             difficulty
             at
             last
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             the
             intercession
             of
             Saints
             ,
             half
             Communion
             ,
             being
             present
             at
             Church
             Assemblies
             without
             receiving
             the
             
             Lord's
             -
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Worshiping
             the
             Host
             ,
             were
             all
             vulgar
             practices
             at
             first
             ,
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             generally
             Opposed
             and
             Condemned
             them
             ;
             but
             being
             Human
             Inventions
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             so
             violent
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             withstanding
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Governours
             they
             had
             would
             not
             comply
             ,
             the
             people
             did
             set
             up
             those
             that
             wou'd
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             me
             entreat
             you
             to
             reflect
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             consider
             with
             all
             seriousness
             whether
             there
             
             may
             not
             be
             something
             like
             this
             in
             your
             own
             Case
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             you
             have
             brought
             them
             into
             practice
             against
             the
             opinion
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             First
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             all
             did
             settle
             Lyturgies
             in
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             Reformed
             :
             This
             Knox
             did
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             whose
             Lyturgy
             we
             have
             ready
             to
             produce
             ,
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             yet
             condemn
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
            
             as
             Unlawful
             .
             This
             Luther
             did
             for
             Germany
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             for
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Liturgyes
             are
             still
             used
             by
             them
             .
             Yet
             I
             find
             this
             weighs
             not
             much
             with
             you
             ,
             tho'
             you
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             have
             little
             to
             oppose
             to
             it
             ,
             besides
             a
             strange
             fondness
             and
             passion
             you
             have
             entertained
             for
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             are
             better
             pleased
             with
             such
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             ,
             than
             with
             Forms
             :
             For
             can
             any
             one
             wonder
             that
             a
             prayer
             which
             people
             never
             heard
             before
             ,
             and
             is
             adapted
             to
             the
             Fancies
             and
             Humours
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Advantages
             which
             Novelty
             gives
             ,
             shou'd
             gratifie
             carnal
             and
             itching
             Ears
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             fixt
             and
             settled
             prayers
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             Form
             dictated
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ?
             To
             joyn
             in
             these
             with
             Devotion
             ,
             requires
             us
             duly
             to
             prepare
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             strain
             
             and
             lift
             up
             our
             minds
             with
             much
             seriousness
             and
             attention
             ,
             or
             we
             cannot
             be
             affected
             by
             them
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             sensual
             delight
             ,
             in
             the
             novelty
             of
             the
             other
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             the
             tone
             with
             which
             they
             are
             sometimes
             delivered
             ,
             makes
             the
             Hearers
             imaginarily
             Devout
             ;
             tho'
             they
             come
             to
             them
             without
             taking
             pains
             to
             strain
             their
             minds
             to
             true
             Devotion
             .
             But
             you
             ought
             to
             remember
             that
             Images
             and
             Relicks
             and
             
               Mediatory
               Saints
            
             had
             the
             very
             same
             effect
             on
             people
             long
             ago
             ;
             which
             made
             them
             so
             fond
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             brought
             them
             into
             their
             Worship
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             you
             have
             now
             brought
             in
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             :
             But
             't
             is
             rare
             to
             find
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             fond
             of
             what
             is
             truly
             Spiritual
             ;
             And
             therefore
             people's
             fondness
             of
             your
             peculiar
             way
             of
             Worship
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             Argument
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             some
             of
             you
             use
             it
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             presumption
             that
             it
             is
             not
             from
             God
             :
             Especially
             since
             ill
             people
             are
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ;
             As
             is
             manifest
             from
             many
             undeniable
             Instances
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             so
             if
             it
             were
             Truly
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             ,
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             that
             nothing
             can
             generally
             induce
             
               our
               Clergy
            
             to
             decline
             these
             Extemporary
             
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             their
             Conscience
             and
             Conviction
             that
             they
             are
             not
             convenient
             in
             the
             Publick
             Service
             of
             God
             :
             'T
             is
             manifest
             that
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             would
             be
             much
             more
             easy
             to
             most
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             less
             burthensome
             then
             the
             Service
             we
             use
             ;
             you
             may
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             assure
             your
             selves
             that
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             And
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             those
             that
             have
             tryed
             both
             ,
             whether
             is
             most
             easy
             :
             There
             are
             such
             both
             amongst
             You
             and
             Vs
             who
             have
             made
             the
             Experiment
             ;
             And
             I
             dare
             referr
             it
             to
             them
             to
             declare
             on
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             Services
             they
             look
             on
             to
             be
             the
             greater
             burthen
             to
             him
             that
             performs
             them
             .
             Whatever
             You
             may
             think
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             Indulge
             our selves
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             hard
             matter
             for
             the
             meanest
             of
             Vs
             to
             pass
             an
             
               Extemporary
               Prayer
            
             on
             our
             Auditory
             ,
             or
             to
             turn
             the
             Heads
             of
             our
             Sermons
             into
             one
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             have
             one
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             more
             especially
             request
             of
             You
             ,
             that
             You
             would
             believe
             that
             I
             sincerely
             and
             heartily
             desire
             and
             study
             the
             good
             of
             
               your
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             have
             in
             this
             Treatise
             endeavoured
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             
             God's
             Assistance
             ever
             shall
             in
             all
             my
             Undertakings
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             You
             had
             the
             same
             Apprehensions
             with
             
               Me
               ,
               You
            
             would
             not
             wonder
             at
             my
             concrn
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             
             that
             has
             a
             zeal
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             his
             Spirit
             moved
             within
             him
             to
             see
             a
             well-meaning
             people
             so
             strangely
             misled
             ,
             as
             to
             content
             themselves
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             perhaps
             for
             some
             Years
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             
               Worship
               God
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             hardly
             ever
             see
             or
             hear
             any
             thing
             of
             
               God's
               immmediate
               Apointment
            
             in
             their
             Meetings
             .
             Now
             to
             my
             thoughts
             this
             is
             manifestly
             the
             case
             of
             many
             of
             You
             ;
             since
             a
             Man
             may
             frequent
             some
             Meetings
             amongst
             You
             for
             some
             Years
             ,
             and
             never
             hear
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             or
             Chapter
             which
             has
             been
             immediately
             dictated
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             never
             be
             called
             on
             to
             bow
             his
             knee
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             see
             either
             
               Minister
               or
               People
            
             address
             themselves
             to
             him
             in
             that
             humble
             posture
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             never
             see
             any
             body
             offer
             to
             Administer
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             receive
             the
             
               food
               of
               Life
            
             in
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             .
             These
             are
             Melancholy
             Reflections
             to
             me
             who
             believe
             that
             God
             has
             required
             these
             in
             his
             Worship
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             take
             it
             in
             good
             part
             that
             I
             endeavour
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             You.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             only
             to
             add
             my
             most
             earnest
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             You.
             And
             to
             beseech
             him
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Purchaser
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             a
             price
             Inestimable
             ,
             to
             vouchsafe
             his
             blessing
             to
             these
             my
             Endeavours
             for
             
               your
               Souls
               
               Instruction
            
             ;
             That
             You
             may
             reap
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             I
             the
             comfort
             of
             them
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             who
             only
             is
             the
             true
             Teacher
             of
             Souls
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             is
             able
             to
             Seal
             the
             Instructions
             of
             his
             Ministers
             to
             Your
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Your
             Understandings
             ;
             and
             to
             guide
             You
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           5
           l.
           20.
           for
           words
           read
           word
           .
           pa.
           13
           l.
           10
           ,
           r.
           
             the
             timbrel
          
           .
           p.
           14
           l.
           16
           r
           contrary
           :
           p.
           24
           l.
           22
           for
           
             judge
             it
          
           ,
           r.
           
             judge
             of
             it
          
           .
           p.
           33
           ult
           .
           r.
           pursuance
           .
           p.
           39
           
             ult
             .
             Levitical
          
           .
           p.
           41
           l.
           15
           r.
           omitted
           ,
           p.
           45
           l.
           11
           instead
           of
           
             Exclusive
             of
             the
             use
             of
             Forms
             ,
          
           r
           
             promise
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             words
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Sett
             and
             Premeditated
             Forms
             .
          
           p
           ,
           54
           l.
           6
           r.
           rashness
           .
           p.
           72
           l.
           15
           and
           16
           r.
           people
           .
           p.
           73
           l.
           3
           r.
           throughly
           .
           p.
           83
           l.
           16
           instead
           of
           the
           first
           of
           put
           in
           a
           semi-colon
           .
           p.
           97
           l.
           7
           r.
           deceive
           .
           p.
           98
           l.
           25
           r.
           Meditated
           ,
           p.
           101
           l.
           11
           r.
           Calendar
           .
           p
           112
           l.
           1
           
             after
             the
             same
          
           r.
           Person
           .
           p.
           114
           l.
           16
           r.
           
             in
             the
             next
          
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           4
           de
           .
           
             which
             Ibid.
          
           p
           ,
           16
           for
           
             much
             deelare
          
           r.
           
             much
             more
             declare
          
           .
           p.
           118
           l.
           17
           after
           
             for
             ic
          
           ,
           r.
           
             And
             that
          
           .
           p.
           120
           l.
           1.
           after
           and
           r.
           to
           .
           p.
           127
           l.
           1
           after
           Scriptures
           a
           
             colon
             .
             Ib.
          
           3
           after
           
             Supper
             a
             comma
          
           .
           p.
           131
           l.
           7
           
             de
             .
             are
          
           .
           137
           l.
           16
           de
           .
           
             their
             .
             Ib.
          
           l.
           18
           r.
           receive
           .
           p.
           149
           
             de
             .
             a.
          
           p.
           164
           l
           ,
           14.
           for
           owning
           r.
           own
           .
           169
           l.
           3.
           after
           
             table
             a
             comma
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47436-e3420
           
             *
             Much
             to
             this
             purpose
             might
             be
             urged
             out
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             ;
             but
             the
             Author
             thinks
             it
             fit
             to
             confine
             himself
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             See
             Durel
             and
             Knoxes
             Book
             of
             Disc.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47436-e16390
           
             The
             Author's
             Intention
             is
             not
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             require
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             compare
             our
             receiving
             it
             with
             the
             
               Jews
               partaking
               of
               their
               Altar
            
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             approached
             with
             Adoration
             .